omitted In Chap. 21. Sect. 7. where they say That the Sabbath from the Resurrection of Christ was changed into the First Day of the Week which in Scripture say they is called the Lord's Day and is to be continued to the End of the World as the Christians Sabbath In which they assert Three Things First That the First Day of the Week is come in place of the Seventh for a Sabbath To prove which they alledge 1 Cor. 16. 1 2. Now concerning the Collection for the Saints as I have given order to the Churches of Galatia even so do ye Vpon the First Day of the Week let every one of you lay by him in store as God hath prospered him that there be no Gathering when I come Acts 20.7 The Divines Non-sensical Proofs That the First day of the Week is instead of the Sabbath And upon the First Day of the Week when the Disciples came together to break Bread Paul preached to them ready to depart on the Morrow and continued his Speech until Midnight That these Proofs Assert not the things expresly we need not I suppose dispute Now to say that because Paul desires the Corinthians to lay something by them in store that day or because he brake Bread continued his Speech until Midnight therefore the First Day of the Week is come in place of the Sabbath is a Consequence more remarkable for its Sottishness than to be credited for its Soundness Indeed to make so solemn an Article of Faith as these Men would have the Morality of the First Day of the Week to be would need a more positive and express Authority The Text doth clearly enough tell the Reason of the Disciples Meeting so frequently and of Paul's preaching so long because he was ready to depart to Morrow it speaks not a word of its being Sabbath Their Second Assertion That the First Day of the Week is therefore called the Lord 's Day Is drawn yet more strangely from that of Rev. 1.10 The Lord's Day I was in the Spirit on the Lord 's Day and heard behind me a great Voice as of a Trumpet Whereas no particular Day of the Week is mentioned So for them to say John meaned the First Day of the Week hath no more Proof but their own bare Assertion For their Third Assertion That it is to be continued to the End of the World as the Christians Sabbath They that alledge these Scriptures Exod. 20.8 10 11. Remember the Sabbath Day to keep it Holy but the Seventh Day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God in it thou shalt not do any Work The Sabbath-Day thou nor thy Son nor thy Daughter thy Man-Servant nor thy Maid-Servant nor thy Cattle nor thy Stranger which is within thy Gates for in Six Days the Lord made Heaven and Earth the Sea and all that in them is and rested the Seventh Day wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath Day and hallowed it Isaiah 56.2 4 6 7. Matth. 5.17 18. Think not that I am come to destroy the Law or the Prophets I am not come to destroy but to fulfil For verily I say unto you Till Heaven and Earth pass one Jot or one Tittle shall in no wise pass from the Law till all be fulfilled If they prove any thing they must needs prove the continuance of the Seventh Day seeing in all the Law there is no mention made of the First Day of the Week being a Sabbath The Seventh Day If these may be reckoned good and sound Consequences I know no Absurdities so great no Heresies so damnable no Superstitions so ridiculous but may be cloathed with the Authority of Scripture In their Twenty Seventh Chapter in the 1 2 3. Sections they speak at large of the Definition and Nature of Sacraments but in all the Scriptures they bring there is not one Word of Sacraments The Truth is there was a good Reason for this Omission for such a thing is not to be found in all the Bible The word Sacrament not to be found in all the Bible For them to alledge that the thing signified is to be found in Scripture though that be also a begging of the Question will not excuse such who elsewhere aver The Whole Counsel of God is contained in the Scripture to forsake and reject the Tenour thereof and scrape out of the Rubbish of the Romish Tradition for that which is reckoned by themselves so substantial a part of their Faith In their Fourth Section they assert two things First That there are Two only Sacraments under the Gospel Secondly That these two are Baptism and the Supper To prove which they alledge Matth. 28.19 Go ye therefore and Teach all Nations Baptizing them in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost 1 Cor. 11.20 23. When ye come together therefore into one place this is not to eat the Lord 's Supper for I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you that the Lord Jesus the same Night in which he was betrayed took Bread 1 Cor. 4.1 Let a Man so account of us as of the Ministers of Christ and Stewards of the Mysteries of God Heb. 5.4 4. And no Man taketh this Honour to himself but he that is called of God as was Aaron Now granting there were such a thing as Sacraments to be solemnly performed all that these Scriptures will prove is That these Two were appointed to be performed But that there are only Two or that these are they which is the thing asserted and incumbent to be proved there is not the least Shadow of Proof alledged For according to their own Definition of a Sacrament in the larger Catechism where they say The parts of a Sacrament are two the one an outward and sensible Sign used according to Christ's own appointment the other an inward and spiritual Grace thereby signified both the Washing of one another's Feet and the Anointing of the Sick with Oil doth answer to it and many other Things So that the Probation of a Sacrament at all or of their being Two Seven yea or Seventy is all alike easie seeing neither Name nor Number is to be found in the Scripture they being the meer Conceits and Inventions of Men. And yet it is marvellous to see with how great Confidence some Men do assert the Scripture to be their Rule while they build up so considerable Parts of their Doctrine without the least Scripture-Foundation Thus I thought fit to pitch upon these Three viz. the Scriptures Sabbath and Sacraments because these be Three of the main things for which we the Quakers are chiefly cried out against and accused as believing Erroneously concerning them Now what we believe concerning these things and how agreeable our Testimony herein is to the Scriptures is heretofore sufficiently demonstrated Also how little Scripture-Proof these have for their Contrary Assertions to us in these things notwithstanding of their great Pretences to Scripture will
he that is to be a Minister Merchandizing with the Scriptures What it is must learn this Art or Trade of Merchandizing with the Scriptures and be that which the Apostle would not be to wit a Trader with them 2 Cor. 2.17 * See also 2 Pet. 2.3 That he may acquire a Trick from a Verse of Scripture by adding his own barren Notions and Conceptions to it and his uncertain Conjectures and what he hath stoll'n out of Books for which end he must have of necessity a good many by him and may each sabbath-Sabbath-day as they call it or oftner make a Discourse for an Hour long And this is called the Preaching of the Word whereas the Gift Grace and Spirit of God to teach And this they call the Preaching of the Word open and instruct and to preach a word in season is neglected and so man's Arts and Parts and Knowledge and Wisdom which is from below set up * Thus Anti-Christ is Established above the Seed of the Kingdom and established in the Temple of God yea and above the little Seed which in effect is Anti-Christ working in the Mystery And so the Devil †How the Devil may be a Minister of the Priest's Gospel may be as good and able a Minister as the best of them for he has better skill of Languages and more Logick Philosophy and School-Divinity than any of them and knows the Truth in the Notion better than they all and can talk more Eloquently than all those Preachers But what availeth all this Is it not all but as Death as a Painted Sepulchre and dead Carcase without the Power Life and Spirit of Christianity which is the marrow and substance of a Christian Ministry And he that hath this and can speak from it though he be a poor Shepherd or a Fisher-man and Ignorant of all that Learning and of all those Questions and Notions yet speaking from the Spirit his Ministry will have more Influence towards the Converting of a Sinner unto God than all of them Learned after the flesh as in that Example of the Old Man at the Council of Nice did appear The Power of God by weak Instruments restoring the Simplicity of Truth § XXIII And if in any Age since the Apostles days God hath purposed to shew his Power by Weak Instruments for the battering down of that Carnal and Heathenish Wisdom and restoring again the Ancient Simplicity of Truth this is it For in our Day God hath raised up Witnesses for himself as he did Fisher-men of Old many yea most of whom are Labouring and Mechanick men who altogether without that Learning have by the Power and Spirit of God struck at the very Root and Ground of Babylon and in the Strength and Might of this Power have gathered Thousands by reaching their Consciences into the same Power and Life who as to the outward part have been far more knowing than they yet not able to Resist the Vertue that proceeded from them Of which I my self am a true Witness and can declare from a certain Experience because my heart hath been often greatly broken and tendered by that vertuous Life that hath proceeded from the powerful Ministry of those Illiterate men The Powerful Ministry of Illiterate Men. so that by their very Countenance as well as Words I have felt the Evil in me often Chained down and the good Reached to and Raised What shall I then say to you who are Lovers of Learning and Admirers of Knowledge Was not I also a Lover and Admirer of it who also sought after it according to my Age and Capacity But it pleased God in his unutterable Love early to withstand my vain Endeavours while I was yet but Eighteen years of Age The Time of the Author's first Convincement and made me seriously to consider which I wish also may befall others That without Holiness * Job 28.28 and Regeneration no man can see God and that the Fear of the Lord is the beginning of Wisdom and to depart from Iniquity a good Vnderstanding and how much Knowledge puffeth up and leadeth away from that Inward Quietness Stilness and Humility of Mind where the Lord appears and his heavenly Wisdom is Revealed If ye consider these things then will ye say with me that all this Learning Wisdom and Knowledge gathered in this fall'n Nature is but as Dross and Dung in comparison of the Cross of Christ especially being destitute of that Power Life and Vertue which I perceived these Excellent though despised because Illiterate Witnesses of God to be filled with and therefore seeing that in and among them I with many others have found the heavenly Food that gives Contentment let my Soul seek after this Learning and Wait for it for ever § XXIV Having thus spoken of the Call and Qualifications of a Gospel Minister that which comes next to be considered is What his proper Work is How and by what Rule he is to be Ordered Our Adversaries Quest. III do all along go upon Outwards The Work of a Minister and therefore have Certain prescribed Rules and Methods contrived according to their humane and earthly Wisdom We on the contrary walk still upon the same Foundation and lean always upon the Immediate Assistance and Influence of that * The Holy Spirit a Spirit of Order and not of Confusion Holy Spirit which God hath given his Children to teach them all things and lead them in all things which Spirit being the Spirit of Order and not of Confusion leads us and as many as follow it into such a Comely and Decent Order as becometh the Church of God But our Adversaries having shut themselves out from this Immediate Counsel and Influence of the Spirit have run themselves into many Confusions and Disorders seeking to establish an Order in this matter For some will have first a Chief Bishop or Pope to Rule and be Prince over all and under him by degrees Cardinals Patriarchs Arch-Bishops Priests Deacons Sub-deacons Popish Orders and Offices c. and besides these Acoluthi Tonsorati Ostiarii c. And in their Theology as they call it Professors Batchelors Doctors c. And others are to have every Nation Independent of another having its own Metropolitan or Patriarch and the rest in order Subject to him as before Others again are against all Precedency among Pastors and constitute their Subordination not of persons but of powers as first the Consistory or Session then the Class or Presbytery then the Provincial and then the National Synod or Assembly Thus do they Tear one another and Contend among themselves concerning the Ordering Distinguishing and making their several Orders and Offices concerning which there hath been no less Contest not only by way of Verbal Dispute but even by Fighting Tumults Wars Wars and Bloodshed about Church Government Vastations and Blood-shed than about the Conquering Overturning and Establishing of Kingdoms And the Histories of late
another But 2. That all Influences and Inspirations or Motions of the Spirit to enable Ministers to Preach and Pray Vocally are not Ceased since the Apostles Days is clear from Rev. 11.3 And I will give Power unto my two Witnesses and they shall Prophesy And it is said That if any Man will hurt them fire proceedeth out of their mouth which must needs signifie a Special Influence of the Spirit given them to prophesy or preach which is not common to all Christians Also what are these Gifts given unto Ministers for the perfecting of the Saints but such special Influences to enable them to Preach which are not given to all Yea do not the National Preachers desire in their publick Prayers some special Assistance and Help of the Spirit to carry them forth in their Ministry which they have not before For if they had it before why do they seek it From all which it is manifest that as there are general Influences given to all and at all times so there are particular and special given only to some and but at some times Moreover that there is a greater Influence of Life required to Vocal Prayer when it is acceptable Mental Prayer the Cause and Spring of Vocal Prayer than unto some meer Mental Prayer a thing expresly denied by the Students pag. 100. § 16. is clear because all true and acceptable Vocal Prayer hath Mental Prayer going along with it as its Cause and Spring And so when any Man prays Vocally if his Prayer be True and Acceptable he prayeth also mentally and so he doth two things together Whereas when he prayeth but mentally he doth but one thing Now common Reason teacheth us that more Strength is required to do two things together than to do but one of them And seeing the Vocal Prayer hath not any Life or Vertue in it to reach unto God's Throne or yet unto the Hearts of his People to quicken and refresh them but as it receiveth that Life from the Life that is in the Mental Prayer it is clear that a greater Measure is required to both than simply to the one Now although Mental Prayer as to the Disposition and Frame of the Soul at least be always in and with Good Christians and hath always some Measure of Life in it yet that Measure is sometimes so Weak and Low that it cannot go forth into the Words without Hurt or Prejudice And at other times although it be able and strong yet it will not answer the Motion of Man's Will so as to be drawn forth thereby but it only abideth or goeth forth into the Vocal Prayer according to the Will of God as he pleaseth to move it Therefore the Free Motion of the Life it self as it pleaseth God to bring it forth is to be attended in all Outward Spiritual Performances But here let the Reader note That we have said Vocal Prayer requires more Life than some Mental Prayer we do not say than all For some Mental Prayer may be stronger than that which is a Complex of Mental and Vocal as gathering the whole Strength of the Complex into that which is solely and intirely Mental According unto that common saying abundantly confirmed by Experience Vis unita fortior united Strength is the stronger As when the Beams of the Sun are united into a small Point they have more Force than when they are diffused and for this Cause it is that we are so much for Mental Prayer as knowing the great Good of it in our Experience And from what is above said it is clear that we need another Influence wherewith to pray vocally than to Eat Plow Walk c. because these natural Actions may be done sufficiently in a Spiritual Manner by the help of that General Influence which doth always attend Good Men to Fear and Love God For the Principle of Divine Life which is the Living and Powerful Word of God in Men's Hearts is never idle The Principle of Divine Life is never Idle but is always Operative and at Work especially more abundantly in them who joyn with it being as a most Rich and Living Spring that is continually flowing and sending forth its Streams according to Joh. 4.14 But to pray Vocally requireth an Influence of Life to flow forth into the Words that it may in a Living and Powerful way reach the Hearers but that Plowing Eating Walking c. need no such Emanating Influence is certain and will be acknowledged by our Adversaries But perhaps also they will deny that any Life or Vertue doth flow forth into Mental Praying and Preaching even when these Duties are acceptably performed but this is contrary both to the certain Experience of many Thousands and also to the Scriptures-Testimony in many Places I. It is Contrary to the Experience of many Thousands who can declare whereof we are some that the Declarations Testimonies and Words of the Servants of God in Preaching and Praying have a real Life and Living Vertue in them The Life in the Words of the Servants of God witnessed by Experience whereby their Souls are exceedingly Refreshed Quickened and Stengthened which Life and Living Vertue is a thing as distinct from the bare outward Words which the natural Ear can hear as Wine is distinct from the Vessel that carrieth it Therefore if another Man that hath not this Spiritual Ability should pronounce the same Words they have not any Life or Vertue at all And that God had given this Spiritual Discerning to many before the People called Quakers were raised up is manifest from divers in our own Nation who cared not to hear Men who could speak never so good Words if they wanted Life and in that day they could and did distinguish betwixt dead and living Preachers as also betwixt a Living Testimony and Preaching and a Dry Discourse See for this the Book called The fulfilling of the Scriptures And this was the express Testimony of that Philosopher who was Converted by the means of a few Words spoke by a certain Old Man who was a Christian at the Council of Nice Out of the Mouth of that old Man said he there went forth a Vertue which I could not Resist These were his very Words as Lucas Osiander relates them in his Epitome of the Church-History Cent. 4. lin 2. cap. 5. II. It is Contrary to the Scriptures-Testimony in many Places The Mouth of the Righteous is a Well of Life Prov. 10.11 This must be understood in respect of the Influence of Life that cometh out of his Mouth And testified unto by Scripture as Water doth out of a Well and not barely in respect of the good Words which a Wicked Man may speak According to this Christ said to his Disciples The Words that I speak unto you are Spirit and Life and as it was then so it is now for at this day he speaketh in his Servants and will to the end of the World and it is He only who hath
only no Error in the Church to Expect from every Member but a Duty in her to Look after As it is her particular Interest to see that we walk faithfully up to the special Principles of Communion and wherein we are Deficient she may Exhort and if Refractory Rebuke and if Incorrigible Censure according to Christ's Rule and Command in that Case long ago provided Mat. 18.17 I know it is Objected That most of those Methods of Proceeding that are amongst us as a Religious Society came first from one or other of the Brethren and had not a formal Settlement But with all Humility let me Answer That First if it were so they were Elders and Fathers that were approved through many Trials and Worthy of double Honour Next They were such as at the first we received gladly and we could even have pluckt out our very Eyes to have shew'n our true Value and great Affection for them as those of old exprest for Paul And if we received joyfully the greater things that concern our Salvation through their Ministry are they Unworthy or Unfit to Convey and Communicate in the Love of God good and wholesom Advice about the Outward Things of our Fellowship But besides all that might be said upon this Head to render our Compliance Reasonable or Christian it is plain that the Church of God Gathered by the Ministration of his Spirit through his Servants hath almost Vniversally received and with Comfort and Godly Profit practised that good Order so Recommended unto them by divers Elders and Brethren particularly our Ever-honourable Elder Brother George Fox that Faithful Minister of our Lord Jesus Christ and Eminent Apostle of our Time and Day whom the Lord sent forth with the Testimony of the True Light within Enlightening every Man that cometh into the World and that in great Dread and Authority who proved a Fruitful Branch yielding much Fruit to him that had called him living to see many Thousands Gathered to and settled in that Testimony He preached the Light by Word and VVriting he VValked in the Light and he suffered for it and Departed in it in which he Lives and Reigns for ever And whoever Reads those Papers he writ to the Church of God in reference to these Things will find he uses very sparingly his Authority of Eldership and whatever he might have said that he hath said nothing which did not Consist with the most Exemplary Sweetness and Humility far short of that Power the Apostle Paul used to the Corinthians Philippians 1 Cor 6. to 13. Ch. 11.16 Ch. 14. 2 Cor. 6.14 15. Phil. 3.17 Col. 4.10 1 Thess. 4.1 2. 2 Thess. 2.13 Ch. 3.4 6 7 12. 1 Tim. 1.6 Ch. 5.21 2 Tim. 2.14 15. Ch. 4.1 2. Colossians Thessalonians and Timothy where as well as in divers other Places he Commands and Charges them over and over as well in Matters of Order relating to the Well-Governing of their Christian Society as Matters of Faith and VVorship And no Wonder for he that had allowedly Injoined the greater needed no Earthly Dispensation to Require the Lesser So that I must beseech such as are dissatisfied to Look into the way of God's Spirit in all Dispensations more especially that of the Primitive Church and Compare them with the Testimony of God's Servants in our Dispensation and Weigh in the Spirit of Love and Meekness with a good Understanding the Treatise we are now upon and another in Defence of it in the following Volume with the Liberty I have taken in a Preface upon this Occasion to Open my self unto them for their better Understanding and Satisfaction as to the Nature of those things and of that Power which they take Offence at and the Mind and End of their Friends that Recommended and so generally practise them O that a Divine Sense and Savour may fall upon them and that the Ancient Kindness may spring For if Love can Cover Real Faults surely it can Overcome Imaginary ones and Restore those that have Misapprehended Persons or Things to the Ancient Blessed Vnity they once Enjoyed Here it is that deep Saying of the Apostle may be Applied To the Pure all things are pure Read this Discourse of the Anarchy of the Ranters Tit. 1.15 with such a Mind and what is pure will Appear so to the Right Mind for that is the pure Mind blessed are they that have it A Right Spirit was Ps. 51.10 what David prayed for as well as a Clean Heart Consider First If ever God varied his Dispensations in the Life-time of them that were his Chiefest Instruments in them Secondly If he ever suffered them to fall away from them Thirdly If some Gathered by them have not Turned against them under such Pretence or because their Exercise of Power or Rule in the Church Fourthly If such have not often come to Nought and been manifested in time to the World and at last gone visibly in some Degree back into the World and so proved that they have gone out from those Sons of the Morning because they were not of them as John writes Therefore let all that be Concerned Hear 1 Joh. 2.19 and Fear and Beware Remembring who smote at Moses and who grieved Paul and who it was 3 Joh. v. 10 that John says Prated against him and the Brethren in his Third Epistle such as Insinuated They took too much upon them but were themselves found out of their Places And let us all Remember That if Obedience be supposed to live near to Bondage so do's Liberty to Licentiousness And that both Obedience and Liberty are Excellent in their proper Places and make a due and preserving Temper to one another in Civil and Religious Bodies as doth the Ballance of Elements to all Bodies Natural The Fear and Love of God dwell richly among us that brings to and keeps in the most precious Vnity Our Author's Seventh Discourse in order of Place because of the same Subject and wrote in Defence of it but not in Order of Time is called A Vindication of the Book Intituled The Anarchy of the Ranters c. Refuted It was writ in the Year 1679. drawn from the Author to Clear his former Discourse from the Mistakes and Scruples of such as did not Understand it or seemed however Offended both with him and it It is Dedicated to the Communion in general he was of written with a Serious and Clear Mind and Love to those that were his Opposers I am now come to his Elaborate Apology published in 1675. Intituled An Apology for the True Christian Divinity as the same is held forth and preached by the People called in scorn Quakers c. 〈◊〉 to King Charles the Second It was the most Comprehensive of all his Pieces published in Latin Dutch and English and at least twice Printed in our own Tongue It came out at the Close of a long and sharp Engagement between us of this Kingdom and a Confederacy of Adversaries of almost all Perswasions It was his
Ability of the large Vnderstanding given him to set forth the Beauty and Infallibility of the Grounds and Excellent Principles of Truth and to open and prove the same over all Opposition of Gainsayers to the reaching of the Understanding of many of the Great and Learned of the World both at home and abroad and to the begetting a better Opinion and Judgment concerning both the Principles and Practices of God's People called in Derision Quakers than had been held forth by the Craft and Malice of the Priests and others to be in the beginning as Fools Madmen c. and holding non-sensical and unreasonable as well as Vnscriptural Whimsies and so forth But God who is Light is wipeing away the Reproaches and Slanders off his Blessed Truth and People and will more and more exalt the Standard and Ensign thereof to gather the Nations unto it out of their Cruelties Lusts and Roarings against one another and of the overflowing of all Abominations among them to the great provoâ—ing of God's Wrath. Reformation from all which will never be known nor Deliverance from the Bondage and Miseries thereby occasioned by all the Might Power and Fightings of the Carnal Sword nor Politick Devices of Men but only by the blessed Power Spirit and Grace of God which hath appeared to all to that very end to teach to deny Vngodliness and wordly Lusts and to live soberly Righteously and Godly in this present World if Men would turn to believe in and obey it Which is our Testimony and Holy Principle we direct all unto and which this Blessed Servant of the Church laid out himself in his many Excellent Writings especially his Apology to promulgate through the World with blessed Success not only in Printing but in Travelling having gone through a great part of Germany Holland and other Countries in the Service of the Truth And the Lord blessed him every way therein He was an Exemplary Husband Parent and Master in his Family so that the Beauty good Order Holiness Gravity and Lowliness of the Truth shined therein I can say to my Refreshment and many others as in a Quiet Habitation He was a Man of great Meekness Sweetness and Lowliness of Spirit and of such a bearing contented Mind that though a Man of such Parts and great Authority over Evil in his Servants and others yet kept in such a Dominion over any thing that would have disordered his own Syirit that I can truly say I never saw him in any peevish angry brittle or disordered Temper since ever I knew him though I had as much Intimacy and Frequency of Concerns with him as most here-away He was so far from being lifted up or Exalted by the great Gifts he had received from his Maker both in the Truth and as a Man that I can say I have often desired to grow in the plain down-right humble and lowly Spirit wherein he became as weak with the weakest and poor with the poorest and low with the lowest as well as he could be deep with them that were deep So that in a good Measure he had learned to become all things to all Men with a true and upright Endeavour to Gain some I can say I have parted with a most Entire Friend and Counsellor But glory to him who lives for ever through great Mercy I know him who is the Fountain of all Wisdom Righteousness Love and Pity who I trust will make up this great Loss not only to me but to his blessed People and Church especially in this his Native Country of Scotland in and to which he had made him an Ornament and as a Star and shining Light And Oh! that he may make me and all whom he hath Convinced of his pretious Truth in our Native Country whether living therein or abroad to shine forth in the Glory Beauty and Virtue thereof and as the first Fruits thereof and Witnesses of the great Glory that shall livingly arise therein though perhaps ushered in by great Tribulations when our God shall wipe away the Reproaches thereof and change its name from Barren or Forsaken because our God hath a true though a small Seed therein in which he delighteth and is Married thereunto and many shall be the Children of the Lamb's Marriage therein in due time when the Leaven of the Pharisees is purged out and the Bastard-Births of the Adulteresses and Whoredoms of a false Profession therein comes to be seen and turned from As concerning this our Dear Friend R. B. The Lord soon began his Work with him shortly after he was brought home from France wherein in his Young and Tender Years he was brought up at Paris under his Vncle And though at his Return thence but about sixteen Years yet it having pleased the Lord to bring his Dear and Worthy Father into his most-precious Truth he having thereby occasion to be in the Meetings of God's Chosen People who Worship him in his own Name Spirit and Power and not in the Words of Man's Wisdom and Preparation he was by the Virtue and Efficacious Life of this Blessed Power shortly after reached and that in the Time of Silence a Mystery to the World and came so fast to grow therein through his great Love and Watchfulness to the Inward Appearance thereof that not long after he was called out to the Publick Ministry and declaring abroad what his Eyes had seen and his Hands had handled of this pure Word of Life Yea the Lord who loved him counted him worthy so Early to Call him to some Weighty and Hard Services for his Truth in our Nation that a little after his coming out of the Age of Minority as it is called he was made willing in the Day of God's Power to give up his Body as a Sign and Wonder to this Generation and to deny himself and all in him as a Man so far as to become a Fool for his sake whom he loved in going in Obedience to his Will in Sack-cloath and Ashes through Three of the Chief Streets of the City of Aberdeen As his Testimony printed concerning it holds forth his Service therein besides some weighty Services at several Steeple-houses and Sufferings in Prison for the Truth 's Sake And I cannot forbear to touch at his great Care and Zeal that Vnity Love and Sweetness might be preserved among God's Children over all the Cunning Endeavours of the Enemy to the contrary What shall I more say concerning this Servant of the Lord but that Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord Yea saith the Spirit from henceforth they rest from their labours and their works follow them He laid down the Body in the Holy and Honourable Truth wherein he had served it about Twenty Three Years upon the Third Day of the Eighth Month 1690. near the Forty Second Year of his Age at his own House of Vrie in Scotland and it was laid in his own Burial-Ground there upon the sixth Day of the same Month before many Friends and other
so now for sometimes they said Christ had a Devil sometimes the Apostles are drunk and other times mad Since these things have thus occurred there hath been no little Industry used to suppress this People by Threatnings and Persecution on which account divers of our Friends have been cast into Prison and some detained long in of the said Town and also by Preaching and Writing of which for thy Information receive this Account There were Thirty Queries sent by the Bishop of Aberdeen so called to Alexander Jaffray Also about the same time a Paper of three or four sheets subscribed by G. M. Intituled The State of the Controversie betwixt the Protestants and the Quakers The Thirty Queries were not long after answered by G. K. in respect of A. J. his sickness at that time and returned to him from A. J. And some time afterwards George Meldrum his Paper called The State of the Controversie c. was answered by G. K. to which Papers of G. K. somewhat was premised by A. J. which Papers being several times called for but particularly in a Letter from G. M. his own hand to A. J. wherein he intreats for an Answer that he might know as he said in what things we did differ or in what things we only seemed to differ were sent to him within nine Months after the receipt of G. M. his Papers Before all which a Sermon on purpose was preached by G. M. against the Quakers in the ninth Month 1666. wherein the sum of both his Papers was asserted only that it was digested in a Pulpit-way and introduced with an insinuating Discourse of his pretended kindness for the persons of some Quakers and his unwillingness to meddle with them were it not his Office and Zeal for the Truth did ingage him to it but if it had been so indeed he would have said no more of them then the truth whereas it is stuffed with Lies which are positively asserted to be the Quakers Principles by this pretended Preacher of the Gospel from his Chair of Verity so called or rather of Falshood whereas yet G. M. his Papers afore-mentioned were not so much as sent far less answered by which according to the words of his own Letter above-mentioned he was to receive an Understanding of the Differences and yet before he received this Vnderstanding whilst he was ignorant of the Differences according to his own Confession he is not ashamed to forge numbers of Lies upon the Lord's People and as if they had been Truths consisting in his Knowledge to vent them before a Publick Auditory which Sermon is largely answered by G. K. together with some Animadversions upon it from A. J. Also several Papers past betwixt W. M. and G. K. which had their rise from some Queries sent by P. L. to W. M. answered by W. M. to which was returned a Reply by P. L. the same was Replied to by G. K. which having received a Reply from W. M. was again Replied to at length by G. K. It is now Two years and upwards since the last Papers from our Friends hands were returned to the respective Priests unto which as yet there is no Answer nor any of them published but instead of all at last comes out a Dialogue of which the Proverb is verified Parturiunt Montes nascitur Mus subscribed by no Hand but generally understood to be W. M. and by him not denied which whether it be to deal fairly or ingenuously the Ingenuous may judge Ingenuous Dealing would have stated things as related from our own Friends Hands and given an Account of the many Scripture-Proofs and Arguments made use of in our Friends Papers which this Author in his Dialogue hath done nothing less but deceitfully hath represented us considering what had past before to which he himself whoever he is could not but be privy and disingenuously hath dissembled and waved almost all the Scripture-Proofs and Arguments used by our Friends in their aforesaid Papers as any may see who are willing to look into the said Papers Copies of which are in several Hands and any who desire to read them may have them readily from our Friends Therefore however this Work of his may satisfy and deceive a benighted Multitude whose Faith is pinned upon other Mens sleeves nevertheless I hope it shall be an occasion to discover these Men to any who are ingenuous and love not to be hood-winked but are willing to know the Truth So Reader having given thee this Account I leave thee to the perusing of the following Papers omitting these needless Apologies and flattering Insinuations usual in Epistles of this Kind my end being To answer the Good in all and to starve and not to feed the Evil in any And I refer my self to that innocent and pure Principle the Light of Christ Jesus in thee which bears Testimony against all Evil that thereby thou mayst try and examine what is here written and who are the Owners of Scripture and who are the Wresters of it which thou canst only truly discover and discern by the Spirit from which the Scriptures came even that inward Light and Word of Grace that is able to build thee up and establish thee in the Truth unto which I Recommend thee Vry the 19th of the 2d Month 1670. R. B. TRUTH CLEAR'D OF CALUMNIES To the AVTHOR HAVING taken a serious view of the Dialogue lately published by thee and having weighed and considered it in the fear of the Lord I found it incumbent upon me to Reply unto it both upon the account of Truth at which it strikes and for thy Soul's sake as also for others that any simple hearts who have received hurt by it may be undeceived and thy unfair dealing may be manifested In order whereunto before I enter upon the Examination thereof particularly I have some things to lay before thee And first as to the manner and method of thy Book by way of Dialogue it is no ways allowable from thee being but a meer shift to shuffle by those other Papers aforesaid from being noticed or regarded where all these Controversies are spoken to at large Secondly The nature of this kind of writing ought to have engaged thee to set down as largely what could be said on the one hand as on the other and to have brought-in all the Proofs and Arguments alledged by the Quakers or at least the most considerable but in that thou hast done nothing so much as becomes a Man far less a Christian as any who have conversed with that people cannot but be sensible of Thou hast made a bare Representation of the Quaker's Principles and that so scantly and mincingly that thou frequently givest thy self occasion to fight against a Man of straw But that wherein thou hast manifested the badness of thy Cause and thy weakness in pleading for it is that the substance of what thou hast said is nothing else but that which was writ in the Papers before mentioned and so largely answered
already Whereof thou art altogether silent and wouldst insinuate that what thou hast here writ was never answered by any Quaker yea is unanswerable Thirdly In the beginning of thy Epistle thou alledgest That thou hast Examined divers Opinions of the People called Quakers and after trial found them to be naught whereas thou hast not so much as mentioned far less answered the Arguments used by them and in the manner of signifying their Principles thou givest not their own words but couchest them in such words of thy own framing as may bear the most dis-advantagious construction hence thou sayst That they deny Original Sin That they overturn the Doctrine of the Saints perseverance That they call the Ordinances of Christ the Inventions of Men all which things as so conceived are false Fourthly There hath appeared in thee an Airy Spirit full of vanity and self-conceit a thing which thou seemest much to cry out against in others and wilt not see it in thy self hence in thy Epistle thou boastest that thou hast so succinctly confuted their Errors highly commending the manner of thy writing as that which for ought thou knowest was never done by any who never handled these things with greater plainness and condescendingness to the meanest Capacity and in so narrow a compass as thy own words bear The signifying that it was the Judgment of some that the publishing of thy Papers might tend to Edification the crying up of thy Zeal for the Ordinances and many other Passages too tedious to relate do very much evidence an itching desire in thee to be commended and applauded in thy Enterprise Fifthly In the writing and framing of thy Discourse thou hast introduced thy self most childishly and ridiculously and takest frequent occasion to play upon thy own words and snatch at them as if thou hadst got some great Advantage not unlike Dogs that bark at their own shadow or those Creatures that run and are mad when they see themselves in a Looking-Glass supposing it to be some other when indeed it is but their own Image That this is thy way appears in many Pages in thy Book as they are hereafter examined Now more particularly So soon as thou enterest upon the Matter of Debate Page 2. thou beginnest with great Dis-ingenuity an Evidence of what may be expected or will be found throughout the rest For notwithstanding the words of the Quaker are of thy own framing and that they lye patent before thee yet thou hast not had so much honesty in thy Answer as to subsume them aright The Quaker says I use not flattering Titles and give thee not Heathenish Salutations and Bowings lest I should sin and be found an Idolater In answer to which thou beginnest with a false Subsumption saying Thou wonderest that he should call Salutations and Bowings Heathenish and Idolatrous Indeed it is no strange thing that thou and others mis-represent us and bely us in repeating our words at a distance when in this manner of writing thou canst not truly repeat those words which thou placest for ours when they be just written before thee Is it not one thing to say That Salutations that are heathenish or heathenish Salutations cannot be used without Sin and Idolatry and another thing to say That Salutations and Bowings are heathenish and idolatrous Who is so blind as not to see here a vast difference As to the first who dares deny it to be a Truth that will offer to call himself a Christian to wit that Salutations and Bowings that are heathenish cannot be used without Idolatry and Sin But as to the other that Salutations and Bowings are heathenish and idolatrous being taken in general was never said nor judged by the Quakers and therefore to charge them with it is utterly false and a lie for such Salutations as Christ commands and the Apostles practised the Quakers dearly own and frequently use and find in them great refreshment because there through the life flows and is communicated from one vessel to another but such Salutations thou art ignorant of and of the life that is there-through communicated which bears Testimony against all that is heathenish and idolatrous and leads out of it year 1670 and therefore in thy dark mind wouldst from thence plead for the customary Salutations of the heathen as appears by the Proofs thou bringest wherein thy folly is very much manifested Christ sayst thou commanded his Disciples when they entred into a House to salute it he did so And what more And if the House be worthy their Peace shall be upon it to wit the Peace through the Salutation intimated or offered because they brought to that House the tender of the Gospel and glad Tydings which was a good Salutation But what wouldst thou infer from that That we ought to do off our Hats one to another a thing which they never did by whose Example thou wouldst press us to do it and it is known that it is a thing unusual in that part of the World to this day That other Proof alledged from Paul saluting the Churches makes as little if not far less to the purpose Paul in his Epistles who was at a great distance wisheth Grace and Peace to the Churches from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ Ergò We ought to take off our Hats Can there be any thing more ridiculous Is this the great Esteem ye put upon the Scriptures to take the Salutations of the blessed Apostle Paul signified by the motions of the Holy Spirit which was the very blessing of Paul to the Churches or rather of the Spirit through him for to prove your doing off Hats one of the corrupt customs of this World Is not this to make a mock of the Scriptures and a stretching them to plead for that against which is the natural tendence of their Testimony Next thou givest us Abraham's practice but every practice of Abraham is not a Rule to us nor to you either the like may be said of that of Moses Though Moses did Obeisance to his Father-in-law that makes nothing against us far less his kissing of him and asking him of his Welfare both which things the Quakers deny not Thou acknowledgst that Religious Worship given to the Creature is Idolatry What is Religious Worship but that which is given to God And is not the bowing of the Body and uncovering of the Head the signification of your Worship to God And if ye give the same to the Creature also where is the difference for in the external signification it is not distinguished unless it be said to be the Intention which if it be we shall have the Papists pleading the same for their Adoration of Images and the Relicts of the Saints And truly your being found in these things gives them advantage in that matter That Courtesy and Christianity are not repugnant we deny not and therefore for Christians to be Courteous one to another is very fit which indeed that the Apostle commands
know that then your Juglings about them would be made manifest But indeed we are far from desiring People to heed your false Glosses and Commentaries upon them whereby ye darken them rather than interpret them Thirdly thou sayst When you want an inward Command to a Duty I trow the outward Command of the Scripture is not regarded Answ. Here thou writest as one unacquainted with the Law and New Covenant writ in the heart the inward Command is never wanting in the due season to any Duty as it is waited for and the outward Testimony or Signification of the Command we regard in its place Is it not a regarding the outward to mind the inward Vnction and Spirit to which it directs which inward teacheth all things and leadeth into all Truth 1 John 2.27 1 Cor. 14.15 John 16.13 yea do not such more regard the outward than they who under a pretence of an outward Command do run about these things in their own natural Will and Spirit neglecting to wait upon the Lord for the leading and help of his Spirit Thy comparing us to Servants who will not be moved to work by their Master's Letter c. is vain and ridiculous nor doth it reach us for our Master's Letter is writ in our Hearts and there we are to find it Neither is our Master separated from us as those Masters are who use to write Letters to Servants to set them on work while they are absent and cannot help them by their presence for our Master is always with us and he requires us to do all our works by his immediate Counsel Direction and Assistance as present with us and in us And that Nature we witness brought forth in us which does not shift his Will but delight in it to do it and know it whether told us by a lively Voice or by any other inward signification of his Spirit Fourthly And because thou art ignorant of that great Duty of waiting upon the Lord in silence out of all thy own Thoughts and Words and art trampling it under foot thou lookest upon it as mis-spent time or a meer looking upon the ground whereas if ever thou comest to know the Scriptures aright or to confer aright concerning them so as to profit thou must first come to that silence thou now so much despisest So that these things very well consist though the World may judge otherways whom thou wilt have to be Judges in the Case but in the Judgment of those who are redeemed out of the World we shall be found to put the Scriptures in their true place Thou canst not but smile thou sayst that a man of understanding should grant the Scriptures to be a declaration of God's Mind and yet deny them to be God's Word for what is a Word but a declaration of ones Mind Answ. Here thy lightness appears which darkens thy Understanding If thou must needs smile do it at thy impertinent Reason For though a man's Word be the declaration of his Mind yet every declaration of his Mind is not his Word for Signs may be a declaration of a man's Mind without his Word and People usually distinguish betwixt a man's Word and his Writ And so though the Scripture be a declaration of God's Mind yet it is not his Word properly nor can those Properties which are declared of the Word belong to the Scriptures as hath oft been demonstrated but to that inward and living Word as it doth declare it self whether in the Heart or in the Mouth The Word of God is like unto himself Spiritual yea Spirit and Life and therefore cannot be heard or read with the Natural External Senses as the Scriptures can nor does the Scriptures cited by thee as Hosea 1.1 Joel 1.1 Isaiah 38.4 Jeremiah 14.1 prove thy intent For that Word which came unto the Prophetâ—s was that from which the Scriptures were given forth which Word you confess was immediate from God but you say It is ceased to come now And did not all the Prophets prophesy from Christ the Word Thou mightest as well reason thus That when it is said the Spirit of the Lord came upon such a one or to such a one that therefore the Scripture is the Spirit and so deny all Spirit but that which is the Scripture as some do in other Sects calling the Writings of the Apostles and Evangelists the Spirit and denying the necessity of any other thing which is abominable deceit and wresting of Scripture And that the Prophets declaring their Message said Thus saith the Lord proves that what God spake in them and through them as the living Word declared it self was the Word of God but not the Letter or Writing And whereas thou sayst It is all one to say the Scripture saith and God saith Answ. By way of Inference and Collection it may be said they are one because of their Agreement yet the living Word and Speech of God is not the Scripture more than the Sun-beam is the shadow though the one agrees with the other Every one that reads or hears the Scriptures read hears not God immediately now that which God speaks to any or in any immediately that is only his Word properly unto them As they who only read my Letter cannot be said properly to hear me by Word of Mouth Christ said to the Jews Ye have not heard his Voice though they heard the Scriptures and though the Apostle useth some Scriptures out of the Old Testament it proves not he had not the Word of the Lord speaking then immediately in him and to him That Scripture thou biddest remark 1 Thess. 2.13 proves not thy intent neither for the Word which they heard of the Apostles was that living Word declaring it self through the Apostles which was answered by the same in them who heard they heard Christ of in and through the Apostles does it therefore follow that Christ is the Scripture And lastly Mark 7.13 serves thy purpose no more than the rest for the Pharisees in striking at the fifth Commandment did consequently strike at the living inward Word which gave it forth as those who struck at any of the Apostles struck at Christ yet none of the Apostles was Christ as neither is the Scripture as it is outwardly writ to speak properly the Word of God And truly the reason why we may not call the Scriptures the Word of God to speak properly is that People may be directed to that inward living Word for by their being so much called the Word of God they have been put in Christ's stead and have been set up as an Idol instead of that from whence they came so that to avoid this hazard we have put them in their due place Page 14. To prove that it is the Mind and Will of God that the Scriptures should be the Rule thou citest Isa. 8.20 To the Law and to the Testimony c. But it rests to be proved that the Law and Testimony was not the inward Law and
self-fained Righteousness which has no better Root to bring them forth then Man 's own Will and Spirit and by such Works we deny to be justified yea we deny all such Works and the justification by them and desire to stand in a continual denial unto them and forbearance from them But again there are such Works which are so ours that they are Christ's also who works them in us and by us and are ours by his Free Grace and by such Works we affirm men are justified Page 23. Thou pleadest That men cannot be justified by any Works of Christ's working in them because they are Imperfect And for their Imperfection thou instancest 1. Faith because it is said O ye of little Faith why doubt ye Answ. True Faith By this thou may'st as well exclude Faith from Justification every way as Works if it were granted that their Faith was Imperfect but that Scripture nor no other speaks not of imperfect Faith but of little Faith Now little Faith is perfect in the measure of it as a little Gold is perfect Gold And though the Disciples had doubting yet the Faith was not the doubting nor was it made impure by it for the least measure of true Faith can never be defiled otherwise it could not purify the heart it is like the fire which cannot be defiled with the impurities of those things it works upon And as for the Disciples at that time as they were in part justified or approved by the Lord in relation to their Faith so were they reproved and not justified of him in relation unto or because of their doubting But this Scripture nor none other proves not that Faith was or is always accompanied with doubting Abraham believed God's promise without doubting and was strong in the Faith giving glory to God and it was imputed unto him for Righteousness Rom. 4.20 21 22. And said James His Faith was perfected by Works Chap. 2.22 For that which is perfect in a less measure can be further perfected in a greater Secondly Thou pleadest that Knowledge is Imperfect because the Apostle saith We know but in part 1 Cor. 13.9 But the Apostle does not say our Knowledge is imperfect or impure We may know a thing in part and yet that which we know of it we may know perfectly Thirdly Thou pleadest for the Imperfection and Vncleanness of the Saints Obedience from Eccles. 7. But that place is not to be understood concerning all men in all states and times There is an earthly unrenewed state and while men are here there is not a just man among them as Rom. 3. verse 10. There is none righteous no not one And there is an heavenly renewed state wherein a Man is born of God and sinneth not John 3. verse 9. And said the Apostle Let no Man deceive you he that doth Righteousness is righteous which imports that there are righteous Men who do good And said the Lord to the Servants that used their Talents Well done good and faithful Servant Matth. 25. vers 21 23. And that other Scripture thou citest Isai 64.6 serves nothing thy turn Self-righteousness as filthy Rags For the Prophet saith not All our Righteousness which is of thy working in us who are Saints is as filthy rags but All our Righteousness which we even the best of the Saints can perform of and from themselves are as filthy rags man's best Works his best Righteousness which is of and from himself is filthiness and unrighteousness before God and he is to cease from all his own Works Hebr. 4. vers 10. And it is plain that when the Prophet in that place saith We are all as unclean and there is none that calleth upon thy Name He does understand the multitude of the Jews who generally were a carnal People and relied upon their outward Observations and did not Worship God in Spirit and in Truth but did not understand it of all and every one among them For he himself did call upon his Name And that the Saints were washed and cleansed see 1 Cor. 6.11 But ye are washed are sanctified are justified in the Name of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God And John 15.3 Now ye are clean through the Word which I have spoken to you And Ezekiel 37.33 At which time I shall cleanse you from all your Iniquities I shall also cause the Cities to be inhabited Which imports a time upon Earth wherein they should be made clean from all their Iniquities And how art not thou and you ashamed to affirm That the best Works of the Spirit of Christ in his Saints are as a filthy rag Does not the Apostle say That a meek and quiet Spirit is an Ornament which is of a great price even in the sight of God How then can it be a filthy or menstruous rag A filthy and menstruous rag is good for nothing but must be thrown away upon all Accounts and if that Holiness and Righteousness and Meekness which is of Christ his working in men be as filthy rags then according to your Doctrine men should throw them away as being not only unprofitable to Justification but to any other use Yea a filthy and menstruous Rag men do hide from the sight of another and do never wear it as an Ornament whereas the Saints put on the meek and quiet and sober and righteous Spirit as an Ornament of great price not only in the sight of the Saints but even in the sight of God Page 24. Thou pleadest That the Good Works of Christ in the Saints are defiled and imperfect because the Saints who are subservient and instrumental in them are unclean and who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean Job 14.4 Answ. It is granted that the Saints are subordinate Co-workers with Christ but yet it follows not that his Works in them and by them are defiled And though it is said Who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean This hinders not but that the Lord can and doth make Clean those The Lord makes clean the unclean who have been unclean and so out of them who are made clean bring forth clean things And though every one in whom the work of Sanctification is begun be not wholly cleansed but that there may be an unclean part in them for a time yet there is also a clean part in them who are in the least measure sanctified and so these who work with the Spirit of Christ work with him according to this clean part and it is the clean part in them which he maketh use of as his Instrument And as for the unclean part it is not to work with Christ but to be chained down and fettered and bound up from working to the end it may be wrought upon that it may be cleansed and thus by degrees the clean part encreaseth and the unclean is diminished till all the uncleanness be wrought out And where the unclean part is let loose to work the
W. M's Position in preaching Christ and gathering the Churches Whether their being the Instruments made these things sinful which were done not only by the command but by the power and vertue of Christ in them And seeing thou canst not deny but the Scriptures called by thee the Word of God were brought forth by the holy Spirit in the holy men of God and did flow as waters from the Spirit of God which gave them forth through the very first Pen-men of them because of the uncleanness which thou supposest to have been in them If thou say'st Nay thou contradictest thy former instance of Clean water receiving a Tincture of uncleanness from the unclean Pipe through which it passeth If thou say'st Yea to wit that the Scriptures were defiled and corrupted by the Pen-men of them I leave it to all of any sound Judgment whether you or we be most Esteemers of the Scriptures We who say They were pure words as Gold without any tincture of uncleanness or corruption as they came forth from the Spirit of God through the Pen-men of them Or You if you say That they were defiled with the uncleanness of the men through which they were given forth He who has any true understanding let him judge concerning these things Page 26. Thou blamest it as an Vnsuitable thing for a Quaker to say That that People to whom he is joined are the most Christ-like Christians this day upon the Earth And yet will any of you say less of your Way For if yours be not the best Way why do you plead so much for it Why do ye preach it up Why do you study to draw People to it and complain of those who have left it Now is not a good Principle a ready way to lead People to good Practices And are not these who are in the right Way of the Flock of Christ And is not Christ's Flock like unto him Can it therefore be an unsutable thing for one who supposeth himself to be of Christ's Flock to say The Flock with whom he is is likest to Christ Will any of you say less except ye grant your selves not to be of Christ's Flock We are not the most-Christ-like People say'st thou by what we outwardly appear because the Monks and Heremits therein excel us nor yet by what we inwardly feel because others different from us have felt as much As to the first thou hast shewed thy Ignorance of the very Appearance of Christianity for the Appearance of Christianity is not in fleeing the Society of Men or retiring the outward Man making Vows of voluntary Poverty for any one that hath the least knowledge in true Mortification may know that where a man's Meat and Provision is laid up for him and that there is no care of these things lying upon the Mind but a full liberty to live in Idleness which is the Monks Case it is an easie thing in Self-will to take on a demure deportment or to wear Hair-cloth or go barefoot which by custom becomes familiar And truly many of the Commons in Scotland are used to greater hardships than all that and yet are far from having the Appearance of Christianity But the matter is for People to be conversant in this World to have their Occasions and Business in it and to have dealing with the Spirit of it and yet to keep to the meek lowly simple Appearance using it as if they were not using it by keeping out of its Spirit and Way in all manner of Conversation This is to be like unto Christ who did not retire himself unto an Heremits lodge but conversed among Publicans and Sinners Now let Your Flocks and the Quakers be compared together in this particular and let the Light in all Consciences judge who are likest to Christ. Secondly To evidence that some different from us have had as much Inward feeling thou say'st Thou canst tell us of some who have had so much of the fear and dread of God upon their hearts that they durst not adventure upon Sin By this thou seemest to grant that there are inward feelings and enjoyments among the Quakers saying What good is it that you truly feel that persons different from you have not felt And how doth this consist with your judging the Quakers fallen into Apostacy and Delusion of the Devil and that they are possessed with the Devil Can such have inward feelings and enjoyments of God For my part I am glad to hear that any such have been who have had so much of the fear and dread of God upon their hearts that they durst not adventure upon sin and I should be glad and so I know would any of the Quakers be glad to meet with them But now such who have so much of the fear of God upon their hearts that they durst not adventure upon sin would they not love to be Perfect Would they dispute against Perfection and conclude it impossible Would such who dare not sin for a world sin every day yea every moment as you say ye do If they dare not sin would they not refrain from sin and cease from it And would they make use of that poor evasion which thou addest that therefore they would not willingly sin for a world As long as the dread and fear of God remains and stands over the heart sin is shut out and the Mind's will is to fear God and not to sin Thou canst tell us of others thou say'st who many years lived in the sweet sense of God's favour and have gone most triumphantly out of the world with strong perswasions of their Eternal Well-being But would such have pleaded for Continuance in sin Doth not Continuance in sin eclipse and take away the sense of God's favour And further would such have denied fellowship with God by Immediate Revelation Immediate Teachings of the Spirit as you do Would they have denied the Immediate Teachings of the Spirit as you do Do not some now living remember some of them who had these feelings and did bear an express Testimony to the imediate Teachings of the Spirit and Immediate fellowship with God and plainly declared That no preaching was profitable but that which came immediately from the Spirit and found fault with the Ministers that they preached from their Study and their Books and wished them to put away or burn their Books for that they were a hurt to them And some of those saw over and beyond and unto the end of your so called Ordinance of outward Bread and Wine Bread and Wine and said plainly It was but a shadow or figure and that those who witnessed the substance had no need of the other And though those and some others who witnessed such inward feelings and enjoyments of God were not called Quakers nor had their understandings so clearly opened as to many things as the People called Quakers have yet with the same life in some measure they have been acquainted which is the Quakers Way
even Jesus Christ who is the Way the Truth and the Life And so as to those Examples thou givest which were witnessed thou say'st some twenty years ago We deny not but that the Lord did appear and was near the simple-hearted in that day and some who are now among the Quakers remember that day Former Feelings and Enjoyments and have a share in those feelings and enjoyments which are now and in the experience and enjoyment of them can bear a true Testimony that the feelings and enjoyments of this day unto those who follow the Lord in his leadings do far exceed what was in that day And now the Sun is set upon that day for the Lord is calling his People further and those among us who had those former feelings can witness that while they would have been tasting of that sweetness and remained still with you the Lord would not but suffered driness and barrenness to come over them and that which some time had been as a fruitful Field to become a barren Wilderness till they saw that they were not to limit him to Invented Forms but were to forsake those things in his Will in which through his Indulgence and Compassion he had sometimes appeared unto them and to be found following the footsteps of the Flock whom he is leading on to a further state in which they find the Lord appearing more gloriously than ever to their refreshment Glory to him for evermore But with you it is otherwise for who among you witness these things at this day Yea some of you are so ingenuous as to confess That ye find not these things now and that this is a cloudy and gloomy day and it shall certainly so continue unto you until ye come and walk with us in the Light of the Lord. But because ye will not but will confine the Lord in these forms whereunto ye have devoted your selves therefore is darkness over you and your Prayers are become dry and barren and full of Complaints of an Absent God And what Inward joy from God any have felt among you we cannot impute it to your Way more than what some have felt of refreshment in some other Professions and Forms can be imputed to their Way Page 30. Thou say'st It is known that we are Enemies to singing of Psalms Baptism and the Lord's Supper And because we say Baptism and the Lord's Supper that we are not against these things therefore thou callest us dis-ingenuous or such as seek to delude People Which Challenge is false and a Calumny For we do indeed own these things in the true acceptation and meaning of them and in the substance and reality and if we do so are we dis-ingenuous and deceitful because we deny them in your Acceptation which only comprehends the shadow that passeth away The Shadow for the Substance comprehended by Professors If Baptism which is really and truly the Baptism of Christ we own and participation of the Body and Blood of Christ which is really so I say if these things be really owned by us as they are indeed can we be said to deny them because we use not the shadow as ye do while ye are ignorant of and strangers to the substance Nay it may be retorted much more properly and without deceipt upon your selves that ye do but pretendly in Words own these things while indeed ye deny them So that herein ye are found to be the Equivocators who are contending for the Husk and will needs have it accounted the Kernel and there can be no errour more dangerous than to place the shadow for the substance for such as so do are those that trample upon the precious Ordinances of Jesus Christ in which the work of grace is begun and increased Page 32. To prove thy Assertions particularly Singing of Psalms as used by the Saints allowed thou beginnest saying That singing of Psalms is an Ordinance of Jesus Christ Whereby if thou understandest that singing of Psalms was used by the Saints that it is a part of God's Worship when performed in his Will and by his Spirit and that yet it may be and is warrantably performed among the Saints it is a thing denied by no Quaker so called and it is not unusual among them whereof I have my self been a witness and have felt of the sweetness and quickning vertue of the Spirit therein and at such occasions ministred And that at times David's Words may also be used as the Spirit leads thereunto and as they sute the condition of the party is acknowledged without dispute but that without the Spirit in Self-will not regarding how the thing sutes their Condition for a mixt multitude to use and sing the Expressions of blessed David we deny For that was not the Method the Apostle spoke of 1 Cor. 14.15 when he said I will sing with the Spirit and I will sing with the Vnderstanding also Therefore though singing of Psalms in the true use of them be allowable yet as used by you it is abominable and is a Mock-worship because ye cannot deny but that the Persons using it are a mixed Multitude known to be Drunkards Swearers Whoremongers c. Now such cannot praise God The Dead cannot praise God for they are dead in their sins and it is the living that praise him and not the dead Next All Lying is abomination but many times it falls out that by singing of Psalms the People come to lye in the presence of God instead of worshipping him by saying I am not puft up in mind I have no deceitful heart I water my Couch with tears and much more of this nature which were the particular Experiences of David and may be safely said by those that witness the same thing but as to you that use them are false and untrue I say as thou dost That though every Psalm does not sute our Condition yet in every Psalm there may be Meditation for Edification But this no ways meets the case for there is a great difference betwixt Meditating upon a Psalm and Singing one whereby we apply our selves to the Lord in the words of David which unless they sute our Condition cannot be done without a lye Page 33 and 34. Thou comest to prove That Baptism with water is an Ordinance of Jesus Christ for which thou givest as a Reason First Because John baptized with water and was really sent of God Which thing is not denied because John's Baptism was a Baptism with Water But that that was the Baptism which was to Continue is the matter in question To prove which thou bringest in thy Second Reason That the baptism of Christ and the baptism of John differed only in Circumstance and not in Substance because they agree in the Author in the Matter and in the End To which I Answer That though they agreed in the Author that will not conclude them to be one because by the same reason it might be said that the Old
which is to deny God a part of that Worship which is due to him 1 Tim. 4.4 5. Answ. To receive the Gifts and Benefits of God with Thanksgiving and to witnese it blessed and sanctified to us by the Word and Prayer is owned by us and to know this so without taking off the Hat or using of formal speaking of words though it be a thing frequently used by us also tends to no Irreligiousness For it is a thing usual amongst us when we sit down to Eat to wait upon the Lord for some time that we may feel his presence and know our selves stated in his fear to which the blessing is and as we there stand if any outward Expressions be required of any then in God's fear they may utter them and this is to know the blessing indeed and to be in the place that is blessed But for People that are conversing out of God's fear stated in a light airy Spirit not only many times laughing and scoffing but some times even blaspheming presently so soon as the Meat cometh to clap off their Hats and speak a few words in a custom and so soon as they have done fall to their former work again is not this Atheism and Irreligiousness For if such did think of God aright and knew what it were to fear him they would be far from addressing themselves in such Postures unto him neither could they be so impudent as to expect a blessing from him while they stand in that condition to which the Curse is annexed In the second place Page 51. thou say'st Doth not the taking men off from Prayer tend to Irreligiousness and Atheism Now you teach we must not pray in private nor in families without an impulse Therefore Answ. This is no sound Argument To take men off from prayer tends to irreligiousness is granted but to say That a man cannot or ought not to pray without the Spirit 's drawing and motion which you commonly name by Impulse a word which common People do not understand hath no such tendency Hypocritical Prayers an Abomination or that it takes any off from prayer truly so called is denied For hath that a bad tendency which takes men off from such Prayers as are abomination and are not true Prayers but hypocritical and deceitful As all such Prayers are that are performed without the help of the Spirit We say whosoever can pray to the Lord indeed let them pray we are not to forbid them but that any can pray without the Spirit that we deny according to 1 Cor. 14.15 I will pray with the Spirit c. And Rom. 8.26 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities for we know not what we should pray for as we ought Now if we know not what to pray for without the Spirit how can we pray without it Paul durst not adventure upon this duty without the assistance of the Spirit yea he said no man could say that Jesus is the Lord but by the Holy Ghost but here an arrogant Generation will needs be praying without it which yet is not Prayer and such Families where this only is used cannot be truly said to call upon God while such truly may be said so to do that wait upon the Lord and stand in his fear and bring forth the fruits of Righteousness though they be not so much in the external signification of words which also at times is found in our Families as the Lord requireth it and giveth utterance And whereas thou say'st That thou believest it will be found that some of us for the space of a whole Year have not so much as once bowed a Knee to call upon God in their Families What ground hast thou for this thy belief May they not bow their knees in their Families though it be hid from the observation of malicious eyes who may so asperse them May they not pray in secret Prayers in secret with out words and be seen of the Father to pray according to Matth. 6.6 Though they cannot be seen by the eyes of malicious Spies And where a publick Testimony in words is required it is also given nor do we know any Friends of Truth who have any whom they can joyn with in Prayer in the Family but do meet together in the Family and wait together breath together and pray together and that much oftener than thou insinuates sometimes without and sometimes with the outward signification of words so that we return this thy Charge as false and malicious Thou say'st If this Impulse be denied for years men all that while according to us must not pray But here thou speakest as one wholly unacquainted with the ways and motions of the Spirit to suppose such a case which cannot be Breathings of the Spirit frequent for the breathings and motions of the Spirit and especially unto Prayer are very frequent unto those who wait for them and are as necessary unto the Children of God as their daily bread yea and more which the Father with-holdeth not but giveth in due season But many times the Spirit of Prayer is felt to move and is answered when there is no liberty given to speak words in the hearing of others Nor is thy other Supposition less vain and foolish That if a man were at the Gates of Death and in danger of present drowning yet without an Impulse as thou callest it he must not adventure to cry to God for Mercy and Help For suppose he did Cry without all help of the Spirit Prayer without the Spirit avails not what would it avail him would it have any acceptance with God Shew us where-ever a spiritless Prayer was accepted of God or required Nay it is a vain Oblation which is expresly forbidden and it is expresly commanded that praying be always in the Spirit Eph. 6.18 And as for the Saints when they are dying or in any difficulty we know the Spirit of Prayer will never be wanting to breath through them at such Occasions and to give words as there is a service for them But further thou alledgest That this Principle of ours leadeth to woful security for what need you be disquieted for refraining Prayer before God thou say'st or any other piece of Service seeing you have salve at hand to heal this sore and that is the want of an Impulse Answ. If any fall into security and refrain Prayer it is not that our Principle leadeth into it for our Principle leadeth out of all security into continual watching unto Prayer and waiting upon the motions of the Spirit of God now if any feel not these motions they are nothing the less guilty because by their neglect they provoke the Lord to with-hold them and render themselves out of frame to feel or entertain them and thus who neglect the Worship of God are justly under Condemnation and if they have Peace it is but a false Peace which will fail them And as for our Peace we have found it to
and frequenting the Ale-house and decking themselves with vain Apparel 10. They love well to hear that they may be Members of the Church though they have no infallible of Evidence Holiness 11. They love to hear of your Doctrine of Election and Reprobation 12. And of your Doctrine Once in grace and ever in grace whereby they feed themselves in presumption and carelesness Many other particulars could be mentioned but these may serve enough to shew Quakers Principles not acceptable to Hypocrites that your Principles are pleasing to the wicked and hypocrites and ours displeasing Next to come to experience where are the Drunkards the Swearers the Whore-mongers the envious licentious Persons the Scorners the Mockers whether are they yours or ours If our Principles be so acceptable unto them why do they not inroll themselves among us why do they oppose us at our Meetings at Aberdeen and else-where and curse and rant and use all manner of filthy Communication and are ready to stone us in the streets And none more found so doing than that young Fry and Spawn of the Priesthood who are bread at your Nurseries of Learning Now whose Church-Members are those yours or ours Is not the Proverb verified of you Fowls of one Feather fly together Thou closest with addressing thy self to God with a notorious lye saying Follow with thy blessing that which WE have been about meaning the Quaker and thy self but it was none of the Quakers work the Dialogue not being any real Conference Is not this to deride and take the Name of God in vain Some Things of Weighty Concernment proposed in Meekness and Love by way of QUERIES to the Serious Consideration of the Inhabitants of Aberdeen which also may be of Vse to such as are of the same Mind with them elsewhere in this Nation Added by way of APPENDIX to Truth Clear'd of Calumnies Question 1. WHether it be a thing any-wise warrantable in Common Equity or true Christianity for any Person or Persons to take â—iberty both in Pulpit and Print to speak against a People as Dangerous and Heretical and yet wholly to debar that People from Vindicating themselves in either of these ways so far as they can Or whether it can be supposed that any Persons except they wholly give up themselves Implicitly to believe the Accusers can make a true Judgment in that Case upon the Accused especially considering the Maxim of Law Quicunque inauditâ alterâ parte c. i. e. He that without hearing both Parties pronounceth Judgment though he decide the Right upon the matter hath not done the part of a Just Judge To which add the Consideration of these Passages of Scripture 1 Thess. 5.21 Prov. 18.13 Isai. 40.2 Quest. 2. Whether then it was not contrary to the Laws both Divine and Humane for the Priests in Aberdeen to importune the Magistrates to make search for that Book lately published in Vindication of the People called Quakers Or whether such a Practice hath any Warrant except what flows originally from the Spanish Inquisition as being directly contrary to Equity and to the Scriptures above-mentioned Quest. 3. Whether also it was not both Anti-scriptural and Popish in G. M. to prohibit his Hearers from reading of that Book by comparing it with Poison Whether that was not to keep People in Darkness and Dependance upon him or with how little Reason could he desire such a thing considering he asserted it to contain an ample Confession of all those Errors he had charged them with And if so whether it be likely that it could prove dangerous the Errors being so gross and monstrous which by him and his Brethren are charged upon that People that their confessing them would rather scare People than engage any to like them Quest. 4. And whether G. M. his bidding People abstain from that Book as Poison without trial of what is in it be not like unto the Papists way who bid their Neighbours abstain from the Protestants Books as Poison And whether may not even Poison be tried though not by eating it in a way that is not hazzardous to the Tryer especially seeing that which some may call Poison may be afterward found by sound Trial to be good and wholesom Food yea Medicine to expel such poisonable Doctrines as your Priests infuse into People Quest. 5. And seeing G. M. bids his Hearers abstain from the Quakers words as Poison doth he not endanger such to be poisoned whom he sends or allows to come to our Meetings to hear what is spoke And what knoweth G. M. but his Spies may be touched so that it may be said as it was then Is Saul also among the Prophets Quest. 6. And seeing G. M. counts our Words as Poison why doth he bring them forth so much among his Hearers if he thinks he gives strong Antidotes against them I have heard some of his own Hearers say That that which he calls the Poison wrought more effectually to perswade even out of his Mouth than all his Antidotes could do to disswade Quest. 7. Whether the latter part of that Allegance of G. M. viz. That all they had charged on the Quakers was confessed to in that Book be not a manifest untruth in respect the greatest Charges alledged by him against the Quakers are therein utterly denied As for instance the matter of Pelagianism in page 25. the matter of Popery in page 34. and of Arminianism page 65 c. Quest. 8. Whether the said G. M. hath not manifested very much deceit in saying also publickly That the said Book asserts it not only to be a thing easie but pleasant for wicked people to keep holy the Sabbath-day and to perform the spiritual duties commanded to be performed thereon unless he understands them to be simply the disposing to hear a man talk an hour or to and to have all the rest of the day to spend in Idleness vain Communication and frequenting the Ale-house c. which are the words mentioned page 72. Quest. 9. Whether it be any way unsutable to the Law of Charity or to the meek Spirit of Christ to use plain and downright dealing calling a Lye a Lye Or whether any be to be blamed for so doing considering the practice of all the Prophets and of Christ's and of his Apostles how sharply they dealt with false Teachers as may appear by the Scriptures Isai. 56.11 Lev. 23. to verse 33. Ezek. 34. Hos. 4. from 6. to 10. Ibid. 5.1 Mich. 3.5 Matth. 3.7 John 8. Quest. 10. Whether then they be not prejudiced who Accuse the Quakers for using the same terms seeing they are willing to make the Application manifest by comparing the fruits of the present pretended Preachers with those that were of old As for instance whether it be a breach either of Moral Civility or Christian Meekness to say John Menzies lied in asserting Robert Barclay to have been educated in a Jesuites-Colledge seeing it is utterly false Quest. 11. And whether David Lyall
saith so These are his most Frequent and Inforcing Arguments against us Of this nature is his Arguing page 11. Reckoning it as a great Absurdity flowing from our Doctrine that it would Import Christ in some measure to be in the Americans because He bears Testimony in them against Iniquity Christ in the Americans in some measure But to prove this to be Absurd he produceth no Reason and if we may believe the Apostle Paul he tells us That a Manifestation of the Spirit is given every one to profit withal 1 Cor. 12.7 So this Every one Includes the Americans The second Absurdity which he seeks to Infer from this hath no better bottom That then it might be said that Christ is Revealed to Devils and that we do the Heathens small favour in putting them but in the same case with such For the Revelation of Christ to man before the Day of their Visitation be Expired and to such after they have sin'd it out is far different as may appear by Luke 17. Likewise W. M. hath forgot how easily this Argument may be Retorted upon himself for it is not questioned but Devils have enough of outward Knowledge even such as is gathered from Scripture and that which W.M. accounts the great Priviledge of Christians doth it therefore follow that Christians are in no better condition than Devils And thus is Answered another of his profuse Assertions page 12. That if Pagans have Saving Light their State should be as good as the State of real Christians For it is one thing to have Saving Light and another to harken to and receive it else according to his own Argument the State of Devils should be as good as the State of Real Christians He adds Where Saving Illumination is there is Saving Faith because there is a Concatination betwixt these Graces of the Spirit Answ. There is Grace given in order to Save where Faith doth not follow upon it which is evident by the Parable of the Seeds Matth. 13.3 it was the same Seed was sown in the Stony and Thorny Ground that was sown in the good Ground and yet it only brought forth Fruit there The Light enlighteneth every man He came unto His own and they received Him not but it was only To as many as received Him that He gave Power to become the Sons of God And whereas he Objecteth That where we are desired to believe in the Light it is understood of Christ's Person else it would Import a belief in a Creature I Answer He that believeth in the Light believeth in Christ for where the Light of Christ is as saith W. M himself page 22. there is Christ himself In the same page he further adds That if Pagans have Saving Light then there is no Spiritual Benefit accrues to Christians by the Scriptures and Gospel Pagans have Saving Light and Gospel But he hath not heard us contra-distinguish this Light from the Gospel We say expresly it is the Gospel according to Col 1.23 where the Apostle saith That the Gospel whereof he was a Minister was preached to every Creature This Scripture mentioned by me in my last he hath wholly Omitted Nor is this Arguing of his concerning the bad tendency of our Principle but a reiterate Clamour of what is already Answered in page 16. of my last where I shew him we distinguish betwixt things absolutely needful and things very profitable and how they Admit of this Distinction themselves As also how these bad Consequences of rendring the Gospel and Preaching useless doth far more follow from their Doctrine of absolute Predestination all which he hath also Omitted Predestination made void Now such are far likelier than we to reprove David his Praying for more Vnderstanding and that he might keep the Precepts of God for being Predestinate to Life he could not miss of it and how can such but reckon it folly for him to Pray that he might keep the Precepts whose Principles Obliges them to believe they can never be made able to keep them Page 13. To say That men are Brutish in their Knowledge because they turn their Backs upon the Light he reckons a Begging of the Question as having no proof at all Whereas it is particularly Intimated 1 Joh. 1.5 6 7. where the cause of mens Walking in Darkness is said to be their not Walking in the Light though it be Pastors mentioned in that 10 th of Jer. 19. that are said to be Brutish Brutish Pastors yet he cannot be Induced to name them It is easie to prove though he Insinuate the contrary that what in Scripture is called Darkness hath Saving Light seeing it is expresly mentioned that the Light shineth in the Darkness but the Darkness comprehended it not And this was Saving being Christ who is the Saviour Joh. 1.5 Nor doth his supposed Contradiction follow from this as if men could be Spiritually Dead and not Spiritually Dead in respect they have this in them which is Saving for though it be in them yet it is not of them he that believeth in me saith Christ though he be dead yet shall he live Joh. 11.25 If Life be not in them as their permanent Condition yet they may have some touches of it and the Principle of Life is Permanent even in those that are Spiritually Dead though many times as a Spark covered under the Ashes He addeth further That according to us such who are the Children of Darkness may be called the Children of Light because a Child of Light is as much as one in whom there is Saving Light and Grace citing for proof Luke 16.8 the words are For the Children of this world are wiser in their generation than the Children of Light But he offereth from this to Inter That such who are indeed the Children of Darkness because of their Disobedience to the Saving Light and Grace of Truth that is in them he has not offered so much as to mention Page 13. He confesseth with me That the Light in some may be Darkness but speaks not one word of what Light I mention may be so page 17. of mine only adds That we will do well to exhort our Disciples to take heed of our Light not to it But we desire not People to take heed to our Light or their Light as he terms it but to the Light wherewith Christ Jesus hath Enlightened them and in this there is no danger He greatly declares his Ignorance in alledging Our way of bidding People heed the Light within is not warranted by Scripture for God is Light 1 Joh. 1.3 Is he not in us Acts 17.27 28. God is Light Must we not then there take heed unto Him Or is not that Light to be taken heed unto which shineth in our hearts to give us the knowledge of the glory of God 2 Cor. 4.6 And is not the Word of God Light which the Apostle saith expresly is not far off neither above us below us nor without us but Nigh even
in our mouths and in our hearts Rom. 10.8 Deut. 30.14 Moreover W. M. himself Confesseth That the Light of Christ is in Wicked Men and if so let him tell us plainly if Men ought not to take heed to the Light of Christ where it is how hath Darkness blinded him in this Matter Page 14. He repeats my words falsly alledging I say The Light is Darkness to them that Reject it instead of is as Darkness For I said plainly The Light of Christ is not nor connot be Darkness otherways than as the Day of the Lord in Scripture is called Darkness this he hath Omitted Page 15. Having sought but Ineffectually to overturn my Assertion where I say Some may have Saving Light and Grace who after a certain manner may be said not to have the Spirit Viz. as not bringing forth the Fruits of it Averring That unless I can prove that the Spirit calls upon all in Order to Conversion I cannot conclude that all have the Spirit Answ. As the one is easily proved so is the other safely concluded these are the plain words of the Apostle 1 Cor. 12.7 A manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal Now it were not profitable unto them if it did not strive with them in Order to Convert them That other Scripture John 16.8 he passes over alledging I should prove the World there to be understood of All and every one though in Reason it might suffice for answer that there is nothing brought by him to shew why the word World here is not taken in its Genuine and Common Acceptation yet the Apostle solves this Scruple in the following Verse Of sin because they believe not in me Then if there All unbelievers be included is not that all and every one in the World for of the Saints there is not here any question In his second Section page 16. he beginneth with Omitting my Concession of the Benefit and Advantages that accrue to those that Believe by the outward Knowledge of Christ and mentioneth nothing of the state of the Question which was Whether any might be Saved without this outward Knowledge And to shew that some might I gave him the Instance of Deaf People and Children To which he returneth nothing but takes up the Paper to prove That the Greek Preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is sometimes Translated among Which is not denied yet I shall find him twenty to one The Preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies in this place more properly where it is rendred in and can no ways be said to be among The Question is Whether in this place 1 Cor. 2.2 it be In or Among The Reason alledged by him proves it no ways to be Among to wit That it would have been the Apostle's Grief not his Joy to know that the Light of Truth was born down Among them This was the Apostle's Joy that the Corinthians came to be sensible how they had Crucified Christ in them that so looking upon and taking heed to Him whom they had Pierced they might come to be Healed by him Page 17. He slightly passes over that expression of Paul 2 Cor. 5.16 where he saith Henceforth know we Christ no more after the flesh but after the Spirit Adduced by me to shew that Paul preferred a Spiritual Knowledge of Christ to all other As if the Apostle were here only condemning earthly thoughts of Christ as if as King of Israel he should begin a Temporal Kingdom but for this Exposition we have only the bare Authority of his own naked Assertion Page 18. For want of a true Spiritual Understanding concerning what I mean by the Inward Blood of Christ he bringeth forth his own malitious Guessings The first is That I seem to incline to Justify that which hath been charged upon some of my Brethren to wit That we are not such Fools as to hope to be Saved by that Jesus that died at Jerusalem As he hath no ground to Suspect such a thing from my words so there was never any ground for such a Charge against any owned of that People The second is That perhaps I intend that Christ as Man dwells in us There can none truly charge us with such grosness Christ's Indwelling in Man is Spiritual as to Assert the Manhood or Vessel that walked at Jerusalem is in us but if any of us have said that Christ as Man dwells in us they have said no more than the express words of Scripture 1 Pet. 3.3 4. Let your adorning be the hidden man of the heart Eph 4.24 That ye put on the new man Now what is this New Man but Christ Jesus And therefore saith the Scripture Rom. 13.14 Put on the Lord Jesus Christ. Gal. 3.27 As many as are baptized into Christ have put on Christ. And this is Christ whiâ—h the Apostle travelled that He might be formed in the Galatians Gal. 4.19 And whereof he Admonisheth the Corinthians that they should know Him in them else they were Reprobates 2 Cor. 13.5 If it be hard for W.M. to take up the meaning of these things let him acknowledge his Ignorance in the Holy Scriptures whose Language this is In his third Section page 19. he begins by offering to prove Our Principles have a tendency to introduce Paganism and to Contradict him he reckons an Impertinency But his ridiculous Vanity herein will appear by looking unto page 24. of my last Neither bringeth he any Arguments to prove this but such whereby he might conclude the same against the Apostle Paul The Quakers saith he The Light no Introduction of Paganism Speaks of a Light within to which who take heed need no Teacher And the Apostle speaks of a Knowledge or Light under the New Covenant where there is no need of a Teacher Hebr. 8.10 11. So if the tendency of the Apostle's words be not to Introduce Paganism neither are ours And because that W.M. finds that notwithstanding of this we despise not Teaching but are led even by that Light to hear and to receive the Ministry of them whom God sends he concludes that herein we are Inconsistent adding That some of us have been heard to say That we only taught to bring People off from other Teachers to mind the Light within that then they will need none which he concludes would quickly make them like such among whom the Name of Christ is not in Remembrance But he might as well seek to Infer the like hazzard and Contradiction from the plain words of the Apostle 1 Joh. 2.27 Ye have an Anointing and ye need not that any man teach you but as the same Anointing teacheth you of all things and yet in the mean time was Teaching them As for that Story mentioned by him Of a certain Dying Man in Aberdeen whom two Quakers pressed so much to mind Christ within The inward Knowledge of Christ preferred before the outward It inferreth nothing for his purpose for that Dying Person had
of the Scriptures and confirm negligent Atheists in their contemptuous slighting of them Because we speak of walking The Anointing is no Confirming of Atheists or doing our Work by the immediate Counsel of God But he might as well babble against the Beloved Disciple 1 Joh. 2.24 Ye have received an Anointing and ye need not that any man should teach you and yet was then teaching them himself without Contradiction As for that Scripture Joh 12.24 48. which he desires us to read we find not how in the least they strike against our Principle for as it is without doubt to us that the words which Christ spake will stand in Judgment against him and his Brethren because while in words they pretend to Exalt it both in Principle and Practice they vilifie and deny it As a third Reason he alledges We prefer our silent Waiting to the Reading of Scriptures as if we must first come to this e're we can know the Scripture aright adding that this Waiting is defined by us To be a silent posture of the Heart without thinking good or evil Answ. These thoughts which we say ought to be excluded from Waiting are man's own thoughts Waiting excludes man's own thoughts not such as the Spirit of God furnisheth him with and it is great Ignorance to say That without this we can use the Scriptures aright seeing the things of God knoweth no man save the Spirit of God 1 Cor. 2.11 As for his own Imaginations which he subjoins concerning our Waiting they signifie nothing because alledged without any proof We deny not but that Faith Hope and Charity is exercised in waiting yet not without such thoughts as proceed from the Spirit of God And whereas he finds we clear our selves of this Calumny of being Vilifiers of the Scripture by shewing how much it is our desire to try Doctrines by them he alledgeth We have herein been suspected of Juggling the proof is R. Farmer saith so But R. Farmer 's saying and W. M's saying is all one in this matter neither of them are to be trusted without proof Now the Reason because we say that the Scriptures are not the Saints Rule of knowing God and living to him But this is just to beg the thing in Question That Story mentioned by him of a Quaker's telling a certain Woman in Aberdeen that she might as well read a Latin Book as the Bible doth no ways prove that we are against trying of Doctrines by the Scripture seeing the Quaker he speaks of might have had good reason to look upon that supposed Religious Woman as one alienated from that Spiritual Key of David which can alone truly open the Scriptures and so might well tell her she would do well first to come to that else her Reading might be so far from profiting her that she might come to wrest them to her own Destruction 2 Pet. 3.16 Sect. 2. Page 30. He begins with Acknowledging That something may be accounted the Declaration of ones Mind which is not his Word Though page 12. of his Dialogue he could not but smile at it as Irrational To prove the Scriptures to be truly and properly called the Word of God he subjoineth That the Precepts of the Scripture were uttered and spoke of God But in Answer to this I shew him page 26. of my last that the Properties peculiar to the Word cannot be spoken of the Scripture The outward and inward word distinguish'd but of the Inward and Living Word To which he replies nothing only tells There is a twofold Word a Co-essential Co-eternal Word and a Spiritual Word the Temporal expressed Word or the Word written in time But seeing he pretends to be pleading for the Scripture he should have used the Language of it and not such strange Anti-scriptural Expressions which are not to be found in all the Bible Where doth he read of a Spiritual Temporal expressed Word A part of my Argument shewing that these Scriptures Hos. 1.1 Joel 1.1 Isai. 38.4 are understood of that Word from which the Scriptures are given forth he hath but mentioned not answered for I told him page 26. of my last that where it is said The Spirit of God came upon such a one or to such a one that therefore the Scripture is the Spirit and so as do the Socinians call the Writings of the Prophets and Apostles the Spirit denying the necessity of any other Spirit this he hath wholly omitted And indeed he seems pretty much to incline to the Socinians in this matter Sword of the Spirit for he says That the Scripture is the Sword of the Spirit and that because Christ in his conflict with Satan said It was written But had this been Christ's only Sword we must conclude the Devil to have had the same for he said also It is written and according to this Doctrine who hath a Bible in his pocket wanteth not the Sword of the Spirit which savoureth of that Popish soppery That the sign of the Cross puts away Devils but experience teacheth us both these Opinions to be alike ridiculous Upon this occasion in his Dialogue page 13. he asserted That it is all one to say the Scripture saith and God saith And whereas in Answer to this I told him that they might be said to be one because of their Agreement yet were no more one than the Sun-beam and the Shadow is one though they agree together Because he knew not what to reply to this he mentions a part of these words of mine and subjoins by way of Answer to them That they tend to advance humane Writings and equal them with the Scripture when they agree with what God saith Which as it is a manifest shift and no Reply so it is a notable Impertinency to say There is any Hazzard of advancing such Writings as truly agree with what God saith for upon what other account are the Scriptures to be esteemed Page 32. to prove That word mentioned Mark 7. which he fancies is said to be made void is not the Living Word but the outward Precept of the Scripture he says It is plainly held forth to be so without any further Probation He addeth page 34. That it seems we think they set up the Scriptures us an Idol instead of that from which they come asking If we did ever hear them call it the Eternal Son of God that Saviour who died c. Answ. Though we have not heard you term the Scripture yet it is not without Reason we say ye set them up in Christ's stead For I have a Letter under one of the present National Teacher's hand A National Teacher's belief of the Scriptures wherein he says The Scriptures are the alone means of Salvation yea the alone Way Truth and Life and that none can be saved without them And I have heard another call the Greek Testament The only Foundation Now being these are the peculiar Properties of Christ have we not reason to say that such
parties and though it do not actually convince the stubborn yet there is enough in it to satisfy any Inquisitive Adversary Answ. And is not that Spirit sufficient to satisfie any Inquisitive Adversary that 's willing to be undeceived which searcheth all things even the deep things of God There is no inconvenience can be pressed from making the Spirit a Rule or Guide but the same recurs by making the Scripture one Men of different Judgments claiming the Scriptures without the Spirit falsly For is it not laid claim unto by Persons quite different in Judgment yea both some times to one verse and will have it speak opposite to the other If it be said That Scripture being compared explains it self Has not such as have so compared been found incessantly to jangle even in their comparing of it And this W. M. cannot deny but this hath been because one or both Parties have been estranged from the true Testimony of the Spirit What is then the Vltimate Recourse that can only resolve all Doubts even concerning the meaning of the Scripture but the certain Testimony of the Spirit For if the Scriptures be only certain because they came from the Spirit of God then the Testimony of the Spirit must be more certain than they The certainty of the Testimony of the Spirit according to the received Maxim of the Schools Propter quod unumquodque est tale id ipsum magis est tale That which makes a thing certain must be more certain than it And this arguing against the Certainty of the Spirit checks not only at the certainty of the Saints Faith now from the Light within and the assurance of Knowledge but at the Faith and Knowledge which all the Saints and holy Prophets had not only before the Scripture was writ but even in their writing of them We are in no greater hazzard to be deceived now than they were then therefore the Apostle notably reproves such Pratlers against this Certainty 1 Joh. 4.6 We are of God he that knoweth God heareth us he that is not of God heareth not us hereby know we the Spirit of Truth and the Spirit of Error Page 48. He asks Why I complain for his improving Isai. 59.21 but mentions not one word of that part of page 32. of mine wherein I shew him how this Scripture made against him as holding forth God's putting words in mens mouths which they deny as a thing ceased This the Reader by looking to the place may observe that the Lord there Promises his Spirit and Word shall continue to direct his People is not denied In his Dialogue page 16. he says That the Scriptures cannot be said to be a dead Letter because they are called killing and whereas I told him page 31. of my Answer That as dead things do kill if fed upon so if men feed upon the Letter of the Scripture without the Spirit which is the Life How the Letter killeth they will kill He shifts a Reply to this telling me The Scripture is called killing as being the Ministration of the Law which threatens Death against the sinner What then doth it therefore follow that they are not dead and deadly to such as feed upon them without the Spirit which giveth Life It is an apparent Malitious Passion to add That the drinking in of the Lifeless Poisonous Opinions of the Quakers will prove hurtful to the Soul seeing he bringeth not the least shadow of proof for it I observe that he â—ntitleth this Section The Quakers way Ineffectual to Convince an Opposer And yet how is it that he and his Brethren are so afraid that it spread and are daily so much crying out and clamouring against it as dangerous Priests call for the Magistrates Sword to defend their Doctrine against the Quakers intreating and beseeching People to beware of us and comparing our Words and Writings to Poison as that which is so ready to gain ground I say how comes it that they are so pressing in their importunate and often reiterate Pulpit-Exhortations to the Magistrates to Suppress Imprison us and break up our Meetings as such against whom their Labours will prove altogether fruitless and ineffectual if not assisted by the external Sword Sect. 5. Page 49. He undertakes to compare us with Papists as having learned our Language about Scripture from them But herein he hath notably manifested both his Self-contradiction and Ignorance He alledgeth We agree with Papists in that we say If the delusion be strong in the Heart it will twine the Scriptures to make them seem for it and in that we say They are dead and occasion Sects and Janglings whereunto we always add because the Spirit is wanting And yet in this sense he fully grants it himself page 43. saying It is granted that deluded Souls do wrest the Scriptures c. He concludes us one with Papists for saying There was a Rule before the Scriptures And yet grants it himself page 46. in confessing The Scripture was not a Rule to such Saints as lived The Saints had a Rule before the Scriptures was writ before it was writ Such then had some Rule before the Scriptures Thus far as to his Self-contradictions As to his Ignorance Can there be any thing more sottish to compare us with Papists for our preferring and calling the Light within as that which only makes the outward dispensation of the Gospel profitable and for our saying that the Spirit is both our Teacher and our Copy according to which if we walk we may profit without going forth for a Copy seeing it is known none to be more Enemies to these Doctrines than Papists And if we deny the Scripture to be the principal and compleat Rule of Faith that proves us no ways to agree with Papists except we all agreed with them concerning what is the Rule of Faith wherein we differ wider from Papists than our Opposers Therefore that sentence of Tertullian viz. That Christ is always Crucified betwixt two Thieves is impertinently objected by W M. against us and if the Lord will it may in due time be made appear to publick view that it far better suits our Adversaries He looks upon it as a great Absurdity page 51. To deny the more sure Word of Prophecy The more sure Word of Prophecy is not the Scripture but the Spirit mentioned 2 Pet. 1.19 to be the Scripture alledging I should have confuted the Apostle who expounds it so vers 20. But before he had been so peremptory in his Conclusion he should have first proved that the Apostle mentions these words by way of Exposition to the former Seeing he thinks himself so secure here why did he omit to answer that part of page 31. of mine where I told him That seeing the Scriptures have all their Sureness from the Spirit they cannot be more sure than it For to say that Scripture is more sure as to us being a standing Record than a Transient Voice from Heaven which
the fall of the first Adam He being put on by us as the new and heavenly Adam of which the Apostle Ye have put on Christ put him on I say as a Form i. e. the Wisdom Righteousness and Life of God And Pareus de Just. Cont. Bellar. lib 2. cap. 7. pag. 469. We saith he neither ever spoke nor thought the Righteousness of Christ to be imputed to us that by it we were and might be named formally Righteous as we have oft now shewed for surely that should no less fight with reason than if one quite absolved in Judgment should say he were formally Righteous by the mercy of the Judge These are the plain and positive expressions of several famous Protestants though W. M. reckons G. Keith's words mentioned by him page 55. as Popish which are nothing different from these And of late R. Baxter whom W. M. page 37. terms A Judicious Servant of God holdeth this Doctrine throughout in his Book termed Aphorisms of Justification who page 80. saith That some ignorant Wretches gnash their teeth at this Doctrine as if it were flat Popery not understanding the nature of the Righteousness of the New Covenant which is all out of Christ in our selves though wrought by the power of the Spirit of Christ. Page 195. he saith How this differeth from the Papist he need not tell any Scholar who have read their Writings Hereby the Intelligent Reader may observe how ridiculous if not malitious W. M. is in making such a noise as if we were in this matter either going with Papists or opposing Protestants In his second Section page 58. though he would be making a great bussle of our speaking of Justification by Works yet in the very entry he cannot deny but he is for it according to the true sense and meaning of the Spirit And therefore it remains to prove that ours is not so His alledging from some words of Samuel Fisher where he speaks of Works having Merit saith nothing for the Question recurs concerning the signification of the word Merit which we use in a qualified sense for we say That Works are no other ways Meritorious Works are Meritorius by the promised Reward upon Conditions than as they are Rewarded Merit and Reward being Relative terms as I told him in my last to which he returneth no Answer And thus is solved Sam. Fisher's using of that Argument mentioned by him page 60. to whom he foolishly supposes I cannot reconcile my self without being of a higher strain than for a Reward of Merit to wit That as Condemnation is the reward of evil works so Eternal Salvation and consequently Justification is the reward of good works Now Merit in a qualified sense doth not import an absolute desert according to strict Justice as on our part but a sutableness agreeableness or congruity according to these Scriptures Matth. 3.8 Bring forth fruits worthy of Repentance the Greek word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth Meritorious or Worthy and the same Greek word is used in these other Scriptures 1 Thess. 2.12 Walk worthy of God 2 Thess. 1.5 That ye may be counted Worthy of the Kingdom of God And thus R. Baxter speaketh of Merit in the Book above-mentioned page 90. In a large sense saith he as promise is an obligation and the thing promised is called debt so the Performers of the Conditions are called Worthy and their Performance Merit Though properly it is all of Grace and not of Debt Moreover whereas Augustine Bernard and others of the Fathers use the word Merit in this qualified sense W. M and his Brethren can give it the right hand but where we use it notwithstanding we tell them the simplicity of our meaning we must be upbraided with Popery It is here observable how he turns it to my Reproach That I seem to draw near in the least to any of the moderate sort of Papists And yet as to things wherein I charged him of Affinity with them he returneth no solid Answer Papists and W. M. agree but says I must not be credited Yea he plainly not only draws near but fully acknowledges his agreement with them saying They hold some things common with the Orthodox His third and fourth Section containeth not any thing of a solid Reply to that which is writ from page 36. to 44. of my last which the Reader by comparing them may easily observe He begins alledging That Rom. 3.28 Gal. 2.19 must exclude all Works even the Works of Christ in us And that because the Apostle must be supposed to exclude either evil or good Works not evil therefore good And consequently the Works of Christ in us But as I told him in my last some Works may be good materially The Works of the Spirit of God and those of Man 's own Spirit differ which proceeding not from the Spirit of God but Man 's own Spirit are therefore excluded And thus the Case of Abraham doth not answer who though a godly man was capable sometimes to have done Works from his own Spirit It is here observable how he seeks to shift that which I inforce upon him from Tit. 3 5. alledging He mentioned it in opposition to Justification by Works as the Meritorious cause thereof But of this there was not one Word where he cites in his Dialogue page 20. Nor doth he answer any thing for that which I infer from this Scripture shewing page 37. of my last to which I refer the Reader he having wholly omitted it that by this Scripture where the Apostle says According to his Mercy he saved us by the washing of Regeneration the Apostle includes Good Works as to Justification now all this he shuffles over as Insulting Triumphing Words and yet notwithstanding he himself insults here as though he had found us guilty of Popery though what we say in this matter be no other than what is clearly asserted by these famous Protestants above-mentioned and more particularly by R. Baxter in his Book aforesaid The Works of the â—aw excluded from Justification not the Works of the Gospel from page 185. to the end where he says That we are Justified by Works in the same kind of causality as by Faith viz. as causae sine quibus non Conditions or Qualifications of the New Covenant requisite on our part in order to Justification shewing how the Apostle Paul in the places above-mentioned excludes only the Works of the Law from Justification and never at all the Works of the Gospel as they are the Conditions of the New Covenant and there he refutes W. M's Exposition upon Isa. 2.12 As if our Justification were only Justified by Works or we declared Just by them before men And seeing W.M. hath declared he hath so good an Esteem of R. Baxter I refer him to read how he is Refuted by him as being too large to be here inserted Pag. 65 66. To overturn that which is said by me concerning the Faith Knowledge and Obedience
of the Saints pag. 38 39. of mine But his Impertinency will be more than manifest if the Reader do but look unto the place for I shew him how Faith was not always attended with doubting by the Example of Abraham And therefore his Example of the Light and the Air is foolish for Faith and Doubt are not only distinct Little Faith is perfect in its Measure but Opposite and not mixt as is the Air and Light and a little Gold may be perfect and unmixed with dross so may little Faith be perfect in its measure without doubting And though the knowledge and obedience of the Saints be not such as there can nothing be added unto or answerable to the infinite Love of God yet that doth not prove them in what they are to be defined His Answer to that Scripture brought by me 1 Joh. 3.9 He that 's born of God sinneth not is most Impious and Antichristian He that 's born of God sinneth not Impiously explained by W. M. as if the words imported only He maketh not a trade of sinning For accordingly he might argue that where it is said Commit no Adultery do not Steal Murder c. it is only understood that we ought not to make a trade of these sins but yet might practise them now and then Page 67. He addeth That as the Prophet Isa. 64.6 saith not All our Righteousness which is of thy working in us is as filthy Raggs What Righteousness is as filthy raggâ— so neither as we say All our Righteousness which we even the best of Saints can perform of and from themselves are as filthy Raggs from thence inferring That because of this general term All even the Righteousness of Christ in us ought to be accounted as filthy Raggs but for this he bringeth no proof and as the Prophet saith All so he saith Our which implies it to be different from the Righteousness of Christ. As he proceeds in the same page he is highly confused First he says It ought not to make us ashamed that our Righteousness understanding that which Christ works in us are as filthy raggs and then he saith That they are a special Ornament to the Soul making it in Beauty to resemble God And again to get ground he saith That as so W. M's Blasphemy Imperfection cleaveth to the very Grace of God here Absolute Blasphemy Can there be any thing more confused and contradictory than to say That which is defiled as filthy raggs is a special Ornament to the Soul or makes it in Beauty to resemble God In Answer to page 40 41. he replies nothing only grants That the Saints in Heaven are cleansed but not on Earth Which instead of Reply is a meer begging the thing in question He closeth up this Section to prove The Righteousness of the Saints is defiled with his old Instance of Clean water passing through an unclean Pipe alledging it By me not to be weakned though it do no ways answer what I said against it page 41. to wit That Spiritual Water is not like outward Water which an unclean Pipe can defile but is like the Fire and Light An outward Water not capable of defilement which though it touch unclean things cannot be defiled because every thing of the Spirit is undefilable as is the Spirit And whereas he desires me To instruct him of an outward Water which is not capable of defilement I refer him to a more diligent study in his Physicks of which it seems he is very ignorant and that he may not have reason to think this a shift let him read the Essays of the Virtuosi in France and those termed The Royal Society at London and he will find such a thing both practicable and practised He begins his fourth Section page 70. with a gross piece of dis-ingenuity in mentioning a part of my words where I say Justification is taken for making a man righteous and then it is all one with Sanctification thereupon alledging I confound Justification and Sanctification whereas he omits the very former sentence wherein I say Justification is also taken as God's Judging men unto Eternal Life But this deceit the Reader may at more length observe by looking to page 41. of my last And in that he adds Men are made righteous by an Inward Righteousness Men are not made Righteous by an inward Righteousness he doth greatly declare his Ignorance for if men can really be made Righteous without Righteousness be really in them by that which is wholly in another then they might as well be really made holy without any inward Holiness and this were rather to confound that which God distinguisheth and to alter the Scripture-sense of the word Justifie He alledgeth That Phil. 3.8 disclaims the Righteousness of Christ but brings no proof for it And as to his Commentaries he must advert he is not in the Pulpit and must bring nothing here without probation And whereas I shew That this Argument from 2 Cor. 5.12 is most absurd and impious because accordingly it would follow that as Christ was made Sin for us who of himself knew no Sin no not in the least so we may be made righteous before God though we have no Holiness no Faith no good thing wrought in us he terms this an impudent wresting of his Words alledging That the strength of his Argument lieth in that As our Sins are inherent in us and imputed to Christ W. M's Gloss of Imputed Righteousness so his Righteousness is inherent in him and imputed to us but he doth not shew me how this in the least solves the Consequence above deduced which followeth as before And as for that Excellent gloss which he says A certain one put on these words it would appear the more such that it had some shadow of proof for it It is with a Fool 's Consequence that he calleth This which I shew was deduceable from his Words my Inference charging me with it as if I were Impious and absurd to imagine that God should accept one as Righteous in his sight and yet his Person remain abhorred as an unholy Sinner Did I ever assert any such thing or can there be any thing more ridiculous than for him to dream I imagine that to be true which I reprove in him as false absurd and impious In the like manner he condemns me as Impious for insinuating That they are against inward holiness seeing as he says They profess that without holiness none can see God It is true they say so some times and therein often contradict themselves as is above remarked yet seeing they look not upon it as any ways necessary to Justification and term the best of it but as filthy raggs their seeming to plead for it doth but bewray their ignorance and confusion Now whereas to prove that Works of the pure Spirit of God are not all as filthy raggs I did inquire of him if the Apostles did sin in writing the
with Water because Paul said he was not sent to Baptize but to Preach he returns That if he had no Commission he would have Baptized none but he Baptized some which would have been of Self-will Answ. He might object the same as to Circumcision that because the Apostle Circumcised Timothy Paul was not sent to Baptize therefore he had a Commission for it he would not have done it of Self-will His Inference from Hos. 6.6 For I desire Mercy and not Sacrifice as if from thence Paul were sent principally to Baptize and not to Preach as God there required only principally Mercy not excluding Sacrifice is most Ridiculous and Inconsequential Nor is there any reason produced to shew the Party the Apostles were Commissioned to Baptize as principally as to Preach Go Preach and Baptize are knit together But the Question is Whether this be a Baptism with Water which remains yet unproved And therefore his Additions to the Scripture is no ways Justified as if Paul had been sent to Baptize with Water but not principally Page 86. He undertaketh to prove that Matth. 28.19 is meant of Water-Baptism and not of the Spirit 's Baptism the Reason alledged there Because the Baptism there mentioned is the action of the Apostles and that to Baptize with the Spirit is peculiar to Christ adding That it would be a confounding of the Duty commanded with the Promise of the Blessing annexed to it from thence he concludes That Baptism with Water is to continue to the end of the World Answ. The Reasons prove nothing and might militate the same way against Teaching which is also there Commanded as the Action of the Apostles And though it be peculiar to Christ to Teach by the Spirit that did not hinder them to do it Water-Baptism not perpetual Further the very Apostles by laying on of hands did administer the Holy Spirit and so Baptize with the Spirit Acts 10.44.19.6 And this is no confounding of the Promise with the Duty for therein was the Promise and Blessing fulfilled that they did it effectually and therefore from hence he had no ground to conclude the Perpetuity of Water-Baptism Moreover whereas he cited in his Dialogue page 39. Acts 2.28 1 Pet. 3.21 Acts 22.16 Eph. 5.26 Gal. 3.27 as holding forth the Excellent uses of Water-Baptism though I shew him page 5. of mine that these Scriptures are only applicable to Baptism with the Spirit and not to sprinkling with Water When page 87. he comes to Reply again he offers not in the least to prove that they are applicable to Baptism with Water which is the thing in question but tells me That those Scriptures strike against the Popish Opus operatum Quid inde What then Doth it therefore follow that they are applicable to sprinkling with Water who is so blind as not to see through such silly Subterfugies He addeth That I proceed upon a wrong Supposition as if they thought Baptism with Water were of it self effectual to cleanse the Soul Answ. I never proceeded upon such a Supposition that which I proceed upon is this Sprinkling is not the Baptism of Christ. That they should call or account sprinkling with Water the Baptism of Christ whereas the Scripture declares it not to be so 2 Pet. 3.21 Baptism is not the putting away the filth of the flesh c. And also ascribe such Scriptures to sprinkling with Water as are only applicable to the Baptism of the Spirit Now this as is said above he hath left unanswered Page 88. He saith That the one Baptism spoken of Eph. 4.5 cannot be called the Substance and Baptism with Water the Shadow because they are the same thing But this is pitifully to beg the thing in question And thus W. M's Arguments about Baptism runs round Baptism with Water is the one Baptism because the one Baptism is commanded by Christ and the one Baptism is Baptism with Water because Baptism with Water is commanded by Christ. He wholly passes by that part of page 52. of mine where I shew how absurd and Anti-scriptural their manner of Baptising is and thereby he comes the more easily to his Conclusion in this matter Head 11. Concerning the Supper page 88 89. he begins confessing That Christ's Instituting of the Supper doth not prove its Continuance and here he carps at my speaking of it with this addition The Lord's Supper so called asking Why I give it not that Name the Scripture gives it Answ. It is to be observed that where I speak of it thus page 33. of my last that it is in my Entry upon this matter addressing my self to him my words are Thou comest to prove that the Lord's Supper so called c. where I intended not that which was Instituted by Christ and had its season in the Church but that which they call so but really is not so though they seek from this to draw a Warrant for it And whereas I shew him that by Breaking of Bread The breaking of bread from house to house Acts 2.42 is meant their Ordinary Eating His Answer is That their Eating is not ordinary but Sacramental and the Text speaketh not of daily eating but a continuing daily in the Temple and that the Syriack Exposition expounds it of the Eucharist But it is in vain he thinks by his Imaginations to overturn the plain words of Scripture Acts 2.46 And they continuing daily in the Temple with one accord and breaking bread from house to house did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart Can there be any thing more plain than that their breaking of bread here was their ordinary Eating And as for his talk of Sacramental Eating where doth he read of such a phrase in all the Bible It is ill argued to say I am ignorant of the way of some Protestant-Churches who uses breaking of bread once a fortnight or once a month because I say their doing of it once or twice a year is not according to the Example of such as of old used it Page 90. he adds That though this Eating Acts 2 46. be conjoined with this that they sold their Possessions c. yet we are to follow them in the one and not in the other because the one was to Continue and not the other But for this he bringeth no proof save his own bare Assertion After the like manner page 91. he saith That though abstaining from blood and things strangled be commanded yet the Apostle Paul repeats it extending Christian Liberty to whatsoever is sold in the shambles But according to this he might argue That though abstaining from Circumcision be there commanded Paul's Circumcising no warrant for its Continuance yet Paul's Circumcising of Timothy might now warrant it And whereas he asketh If Paul Circumcised any other What if he had not Church-History tells us that many years after several Bishops of Jerusalem were circumcised it will not therefore follow that was a Repealing of the Apostle's
determination by the Holy Ghost or that we should continue in the use of Circumcision He addeth That Washing of one anothers feet which was expressly commanded was not that we might practice it but only to teach us Humility for this he adds no proof it is only his own Conjecture Upon all which I desire the Reader to observe how W.M. can find shifts to evict those above-said which are expresly commanded by Christ and his Apostles and yet make such a great noise of our forbearing Water-Baptism and the External Supper which are not more particularly pressed So Water-Baptism and the External Supper As also how we can say far more against the Perpetuity of these last than they against the former and yet they clamor against us as if so much as to call the constant use of them in question were to despise the Ordinances of Christ c. He asketh What clearer Command there can be than these words Let a man examine himself and so let him eat But this question does not at all prove these words to imply a Command His folly is observable page 92. where he desires It may be observed That the Corinthians were to be often in the use of it because it is said As often as ye eat c. A rare Argument indeed by which he might conclude that to say as often as a man sins he offends God did import we should sin often It is badly inferred That this thing ought to continue by Divine Authority because the Apostle says 1 Cor. 11.23 That which I received of the Lord have I delivered unto you seeing the very following words declare it to have been the account of the matter of fact which he so received Sect. 1. page 93. He slimly passes what is contained p. 34. of mine alledging I let off my great Guns but make a noise without any spoil The Reader by comparing these pages together will easily observe his lurking in this particular To my Question What the One Bread is spoken of 1 Cor. 10.15 16. If it be the outward or the inward He Answers It is both the inward and the outward and yet but one in respect of the Sacramental Union which is between the sign and the thing signified Now to this I answered in the end of page 34. of my last that it cannot be called one because of the agreement betwixt the sign and the thing signified else by the same Inference one might plead for the Continuance of all the Sacrifices and Offerings and say Discontinued as the Offerings of old they are all one with the one Offering mentioned Hebr. 10.14 because they signified that one Offering And whereas W.M. reckons this a pitiful Evasion saying Any one may see a Non sequitur in it It would have become him better to have proved this by Reason than by his own bare Assertion though any may observe this to be his constant course when other Arguments fail him As he proceeds to prove the Continuance of this Practice he says It cannot be denied there was once a Command for it and there is no Repeal of it But the same recurs in Washing one anothers Feet and Anointing the sick with Oil Jam. 5.14 which were as expresly Commanded and never Repealed And yet W.M. can easily find a gloss to evict these reckoning it a small matter to forbear them He addeth That the Coming of Christ till which the Apostles were injoined to be in the use of the outward Supper must be meant of his outward Coming so many years after because such to whom Christ was come in the Spirit were found in the practice of it But this proves no more its Continuance necessitate Praecepti as he wordeth it than the Circumcising and being Circumcised under the Gospel will prove Circumcision to be binding upon us He concludes saying That surely we are great enemies to our Souls that oppose this Ordinance But answereth not one word of page 35. where I shew how great reason we have to forsake it as also the many Abuses wherewith they have corrupted it it sufficeth him to say That it is meeter to pass it by than to reply unto it For part of it being about the Qualifications of Persons W.M. is loth to tell his Judgment least he should harp upon the old Independent Controversy it is dangerous to touch this string especially while he injoys his Hire under the shadow of Episcopacy Head 12. Concerning the Ministry The Ministry of the Word owned page 96. he hath nothing to say against my affirming that the Quakers own the Ministry of the Word Page 97. speaking of Eph. 4.11 where Paul saith Christ gave some Prophets some Evangelists some Pastors and Teachers He saith The first three are Extraordinary and Temporary the last two Ordinary and Perpetual for this he brings no proof at all but that frequent Argument his own bare Assertion And whereas I told him page 37. of mine That the former three were not ceased citing for proof Calvin who Inst. lib. 4. cap. 3. avers That in his day God raised up Apostles and Evangelists To this he answers not one word As he goes on he repeats my words where I say That though we own the Ministry not to be Common yet that doth not hinder but that any may speak as the Saints are met together according to 1 Cor. 14.31 Asking How I can make out that in that place is meant an ordinary Office Though it might suffice for answer to ask What reason W. M. hath to frame here his distinction of Ordinary and Extraordinary yet it is obvious that the Apostle is here presenting the Ordinary Order of the Church he needed not present an Order to extraordinary Offices for such as are Extraordinarily sent are also instructed how to go about their Office and not limited to set Rules else it were not Extraordinary Page 98. He goeth about to prove this distinction of Mediate and Immediate asking If the Prophets and Apostles were not called immediately And if Timothy was not set apart to the work immediately by the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery The Call to the Ministry and laying on of hands What then as the Apostles being called by the Lord did not hinder them from receiving the Approbation and Testimony of the Brethren yea laying on of hands as did Paul who without doubt was as immediately sent as any of the rest Acts 9.17 So Timothy's having the hands of the Presbytery laid on him doth not prove he wanted an inward immediate Call in himself It is without any Proof at all what he subjoins That Paul saying he was an Apostle not by man doth oppose himself to Ordinary Ministers He adds That seeing I say That those who come Preaching the Gospel not in speech only but also in Power and in the Holy Ghost and in the evidence and demonstration of the Spirit give sufficient proof that they are called of God he thinks I should have favourable
without reason that he compares us to Pelagians as if we took from Christ the Name Jesus seeing it has been shewn we own him to be Jesus or Saviour to all even to Infants He beginneth his fifteenth Head Of Perseverance concerning the Perseverance of the Saints page 115. alledging That in saying the Quakers hold not a falling away from Regeneration I seek to hide my self Because G. Keith says That Saints may fall away from saving Grace asking if Saints be Regenerate Answ. Though all that be fully Regenerate are Saints yet some may be called Saints who are not fully Regenerate Page 116. He alledgeth It is in vain to assert this falling away because it is said Some who believed afterwards fell away and some make shipwrack of the Faith and some who tasted of the good Word of God and the Powers of the Life to come c. Because they use to distinguish betwixt seeming counterfeit Grace and sound saving Grace Answ. Can there be any more palpable wresting of Scripture For if so be that Faith which they had were not real they were not to be blamed for falling away from it Who they are that Fell away from Faith it were their mercy to make shipwrack of that which was Counterfeit The Apostle speaks positively Heb. 6.4 of the capacity of such to fall away who were once enlightned who have tasted of the heavenly gift yea who were partakers of the Holy Ghost and have tasted of the good Word of God and the powers of the world to come he saith not they seemed to be so Nay the very Context sheweth the contrary saying It is impossible to renew such again to Repentance Now had this been all in Appearance the Apostle needed not to speak of Renewing them again to Repentance or say They crucify the Son of God afresh seeing if so they had never been penitent and been always Crucifiers of Christ. Whereas in answer to Phil. 1.6 I told him It might be supposed that Paul was as confident that God would perfect the work in himself as in any other And yet he supposes the contrary where he says Lest preaching the Gospel to others I my self become a Cast-away To this he replieth nothing but citeth another Scripture Jer. 32.29 I will give them one heart that they may fear me for ever Though God give them this that they may fear him yet such may abuse the Gift of God and so run out of his Fear he gives to all his Grace Turning Grace unto Wantonness and yet it is said that some turn it unto wantonness Jude 4. He jeereth at my Answer to Peter saying A goodly Reply forsooth as if he had said If the Saints fall from Faith they must fall But he might spare his Insulting until he had found some way to answer my words which are That those that abide not in the Power of God through Faith must fall away For he might as well Scoff at all the Conditional Promises of the Gospel such as He that continueth stedfast to the end shall obtain the Crown To say That Faith and the Power of God concurs to prevent the Saints falling away Answers nothing for so long as these concur we do not deny it and though they be always willing to concur yet it is clear that some who have believed not counterfeitly but really have departed from the power and so fallen away as is above shewn Page 117. Upon the words of Jer. 32.40 he says It proves the perseverance or impossibility of falling away because it is said God put his fear in their hearts for this end that they might not depart from him What then that doth not prove that they cannot depart from him Christ came to his own for this end that he might save them and yet it is said They received him not Joh. 1.11 He says I make short work of these Scriptures Joh. 10.27 28. Joh. 13.1 1 Joh. 2.19 because I say They speak of those who were come to a through Regeneration which he says is without proof But the Reader by looking unto them will find they cannot be understood otherways than of such as are throughly Regenerate and it appears he was sensible of this having produced nothing to the contrary And whereas he adds That if those who are throughly Regenerate were only to persevere then this were the priviledge of Saints in Heaven and not in Earth who never come to be so There can be nothing more ridiculous than this manner of Arguing seeing that question Whether the Saints can be perfectly Regenerate on Earth is as much in debate as the other That Objection of his as if from this Doctrine it might follow One were a Child of God to day and a Child of the Devil to morrow I answered in my last page 43. to which he returneth no answer and therefore it is dis-ingenuity in him to bring it forth here again And whereas in pag. 43. aforesaid I shew him how he Contradicted himself in this matter by granting some of the Quakers to have been truly Converted and yet now to Condemn them as Apostates He is so far from Reconciling it that he avers it anew in plain terms saying page 118. That some of them that have felt a gratious Operation on their hearts and page 9. He cannot but think That some of them were savingly wrought upon and yet adds That it is clear that they have Apostatised from the Truth Now to reconcile this he hath nothing to say But he trusts the Lord will Convince them Answ. As some of them to whom he and his Brethren were forced to give the Testimony of gratious Persons have already departed this Life not only not shrinking from but even Testifying to these Truths he calls Error so others whom they have also accounted gratious having been at death's door have asserted the same Truth and rejoiced in it which sufficeth to overturn his vain Confidence And truly such a groundless Hope is but a poor shift to reconcile so palpable a Contradiction whereby while in words they condemn this Doctrine of the capacity of man's falling away from Grace yet as to the experience of some particulars they are forced to acknowledge it for fear they should fall in greater Inconveniences of granting some among the Quakers to be Choice Saints His sixteenth Head page 119. is to prove the Danger of Quakerism as he terms it But that his Folly may appear in this particular Praying with the Spirit granted by W. M. I desire the Reader first to observe our Principle which he concludes so hazzardous even as repeated by himself page 121. viz. That a man cannot nor ought not to Pray without the Spirit 's Motion and to say none can Pray without it hath no bad tendency because all such Prayers as are performed without the help of the Spirit are Abomination not true Prayers but hypocritical and deceitful Now he cannot deny this and therefore grants it to be true
had the thing declared unto them retiring to the inward Testimony of the same Spirit in themselves did feel Vnion therewith and such as went along did not only find a true liberty which might have sufficed but some of them a necessity to Concur with it And as for the carrying of the Hat and Cloak it was altogether Extrinsick being neither Essential nor Circumstantial to the thing nor so looked upon by these who did it Yet the Carping thereat shews in the Proposer a Critical mind very void of seriousness which the Lord as of purpose to starve hath permitted him to build that part of the Query in relation to A. H's Wife upon a false Report the thing being a manifest Vntruth And in Answer to the second Proposition of the Premisses it 's the alone immediate Testimony of the Spirit of God that can truly discover all false Pretenders and Delusions which if any can let them deny without overturning the Basis of all Christian Religion and rendering the Faith of the Saints in all Ages Vncertain R. B. A CATECHISM AND Confession of Faith Approved of and Agreed unto by the GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF THE PATRIARCHS PROPHETS and APOSTLES CHRIST himself CHIEF SPEAKER In and Among them Which containeth A True and Faithful Account of the Principles and Doctrines which are most surely believed by the Churches of Christ in Great Britain and Ireland who are reproachfully called by the Name of Quakers yet are found in the one Faith with the Primitive Church and Saints as is most clearly demonstrated by some plain Scripture-Testimonies without Consequences or Commentaries which are here Collected and Inserted by way of Answer to a Few Weighty yet Easie and Familiar Questions fitted as well for the Wisest and Largest as for the Weakest and Lowest Capacities To which is added An EXPOSTVLATION with and APPEAL to all other Professors By R B. a Servant of the Church of Christ. JOHN 5.39 40. Search the Scriptures or Ye search the Scriptures for in them ye think ye have Eternal Life and they are they which testifie of me that ye might have Life LONDON Printed for Thomas Northcott in George-Yard in Lumbard-Street 1691. THE PREFACE TO THE READER READER SInce first that great Apostacy took place in the Hearts and Heads of those who began even in the Apostles days to depart from the Simplicity and Purity of the Gospel as it was then delivered in its Primitive Splendor and Integrity innumerable have been the manifold Inventions and Traditions the different and various Notions and Opinions wherewith Man by giving way to the vain and airy Imaginations of his own unstable Mind hath burdened the Christian Faith So that indeed first by adding these things and afterwards by equalling them if not exalting them above the Truth they have at last come to be substitute in the stead of it so that in process in time Truth came to be shut out of doors and another thing placed in the room thereof having a Shew and a Name but wanting the Substance and Thing it self Nevertheless it pleased God to raise up Witnesses for himself almost in every Age and Generation who according to the Discoveries they received bore some Testimony less or more against the Superstition and Apostacy of the time and in special manner through the appearing of that Light which first broke forth in Germany about One hundred and fifty years ago and afterwards reached divers other Nations the Beast received a deadly Wound and a very great Number did at one time Protest against and Rescind from the Church of Rome in divers of their most gross and sensual Doctrines and superstitious Traditions But alas It is for matter of lamentation that the Successors of these Protestants are Establishing and Building up in themselves that which their Fathers were pulling down instead of prosecuting and going on with so Good and Honourable a Work which will easily appear The generality of all Protestants though in many other things miserably Rent and Shattered among themselves do agree in dividing from the Church of Rome in these two particulars First That every Principle and Doctrine of the Christian Faith is and ought to be founded upon the Scripture and that whatsoever Principles or Doctrines are not only not contrary but even not according thereto ought to be denied as Antichristian Secondly That the Scriptures themselves are Plain and Easie to be understood and that every private Christian and Member of the Church ought to read and peruse them that they may know their Faith and Belief founded upon them and receive them for that Cause alone and not because any Church or Assembly has Compounded and Recommended them the Choicest and Most-pure of which they are obliged to look upon as Fallible Now contrary to this their known and acknowledged Principle they do most vigorously prosecute and persecute others with the like Severity the Papists did their Fathers for believing things that are plainly set down in the Scriptures and for not believing divers Principles for which themseves are forc'd to recur to Tradition and can by no means prove from Scripture To shew which I shall not here insist having alotted a Chapter for it in the Book it self because to put it here would swell beyond the bounds of a Preface Oh! How like do they shew themselves I mention it with Regret to the Scribes and Pharisees of Old who of all men most cried up and exalted Moses and the Prophets boasting greatly of being Abraham's Children And yet those were they that were the greatest Opposers and Vilifiers of Christ to whom Moses and all the Prophets gave Witness yea their chief Accusations and Exceptions against Christ was as being a Breaker of the Law and a Blasphemer Can there any Comparison run more parallel seeing there is now found a People who are greatly Persecuted and bitterly Reviled and Accused as Hereticks by a Generation that cry up and exalt the Scriptures And yet this Peoples Principles are found in Scripture Word by Word though the most grievous and indeed the greatest Calumny cast upon them is that they Vilifie and Deny the Scriptures and set up their own Imaginations instead of them To disprove which this Catechism and Confession of Faith is Compiled and presented to thy Serious and Impartial View If thou lovest the Scripture indeed and desirest to hold the plain Doctrines there delivered and not these Strained and Far-fetch'd Consequences which Men have invented thou shalt easily observe the whole Principles of the People called QUAKERS plainly couched in scripture-Scripture-Words without Addition or Commentary especially in those things their Adversaries Oppose them in where the Scripture plainly decideth the Controversie for them without Nicities and School-Distinctions which have been the Wisdom by which the World hath not known God and the Words which have been multiplied without knowledge by which Counsel hath been darkned In the Answers to the Questions there is not one Word that I know of placed but the
visible and invisible whether they be Thrones or Dominions or Principalities or Powers All things were created by him and for him God hath in these last Days spoken unto us by his Son whom he hath appointed Heir of all things Hebr. 1.2 by whom also he made the Worlds Q. These are very clear that even the World was Created by Christ But what Scriptures prove the Divinity of Christ against such as falsly deny the same A. And the Word was God John 1 1. Rom. 9.5 Whose are the Fathers and of whom as concerning the Flesh Christ came who is over all God blessed for ever Amen Who being in the Form of God thought it no Robbery to be Equal with God Phil 2.6 And we know that the Son of God is come and hath given us an Understanding 1 John 5.20 that we may know him that is true and we are in him that is true even in his Son Jesus Christ This is the true God and Eternal Life Q. What are the Glorious Names the Scripture gives unto Jesus Christ the Eternal Son of God A And his Name shall be called Wonderful Counsellor The Mighty God Isai. 9.5 The Everlasting Father The Prince of Peace Who is the Image of the Invisible God the First-born of every Creature Col. 1.15 Who being the Brightness of his Glory and the Express Image of his Person or more properly Hebr. 1.3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the Greek of his Substance Rev. 19.13 And he was cloathed with a Vesture dipt in Blood and his Name is called The Word of God Q. After what manner was the Birth of Christ Matth. 1.18 A. Now the Birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise When as his Mother Mary was espoused to Joseph before they came together she was found with Child of the Holy Ghost And the Angel said unto her Fear not Mary for thou hast found Favour with God And behold thou shalt conceive in thy Womb and bring forth a Son and shalt call his Name Jesus He shall be Great and shall be called The Son of the Highest The Birth of Christ. and the Lord God shall give unto him the Throne of his Father David Then said Mary unto the Angel How shall this be seeing I know not a Man Luke 1.30 31 32 34 35. And the Angel answered and said unto her The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the Power of the Highest shall over-shadow thee Therefore also that Holy Thing that shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God Q. Was Jesus Christ who was born of the Virgin Mary and supposed to be the Son of Joseph a True and Real Man A. Forasmuch as the Children are Partakers of Flesh and Blood Hebr. 2.14 he also himself took part of the same that through Death he might destroy him that had the Power of Death that is the Devil For verily he took not on him the Nature of Angels Hebr. 2.16 17. but He took on him the Seed of Abraham wherefore in all things it behoved him To be made like unto his Brethren that he might be a Merciful and Faithful High-Priest c. For we have not an High-Priest Hebr. 4.15 which cannot be Touched with the feeling of our Infirmities but was in all Points tempted as we are yet without Sin And the Gift by Grace which is by one Man Jesus Christ Hebr. 5.15 hath abounded unto many But now is Christ risen from the Dead 1 Cor. 15.20 21. and become the First-Fruits of them that slept for since by Man came Death by Man came also the Resurrection of the Dead Q. After what manner doth the Scripture assert the Conjunction and Unity of the Eternal Son of God in and with the Man Christ Jesus A. And the Word was made Flesh John 1.14 and dwelt among us and we beheld his Glory the Glory as of the Only Begotten of the Father full of Grace and Truth For he whom God hath sent speaketh the Words of God John 3.34 for God giveth not the Spirit by Measure unto him Now God Anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost Acts 10 38. and with Power who went about doing good and healing all that were oppressed of the Devil for God was with him For it pleased the Father that in him should all fulness dwell Col. 1.19 For in him dwelleth all the Fulness of the God-head bodily Col. 2.9 In him are hid all the Treasures of Wisdom and Knowledge Col. 2.3 Q. For what End did Christ appear in the World A. For what the Law could not do Rom. 8.3 in that it was weak through the Flesh God sending his Son in the likeness of sinful Flesh and for Sin condemned Sin in the Flesh. For this Purpose the Son of God was manifested 1 John 3.8 9. That he might destroy the Works of the Devil And ye know that he was manifested To take away our Sins Q. Was Jesus Christ really Crucified and Raised again A. For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received 1 Cor. 15.3 4. how that Christ died for our Sins according to the Scriptures And that he was buried and that he rose again the third day according to the Scriptures Q. What End do the Scriptures ascribe unto the Coming Death and Sufferings of Christ. Luke 2.30 31 32. A. For mine Eyes have seen thy Salvation which thou hast prepared before the Face of all People A Light to lighten the Gentiles and the Glory of thy People Israel Rom. 3.25 Whom God hath set forth to be a Propitiation through Faith in his Blood to declare his Righteousness for the Remission of Sins that are past through the forbearance of God And walk in Love as Christ also hath loved us and hath given himself for us an Offering Ephes. 5.2 and a Sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling Savour And having made Peace through the Blood of his Cross by him To Reconcile all things unto himself by him I say whether they be things in Earth or things in Heaven And you that were sometimes alienated and Enemies in your minds by wicked Works yet now hath he reconciled in the Body of his Flesh through Death Col. 1.20 21 22. to present you Holy Vnblamable and Vnreprovable in his Sight Hebr. 9.12 14. Neither by the Blood of Goats and Calves but by his own Blood he entered-in once into the Holy Place having obtained Eternal Redemption for us How much more shall the Blood of Christ who through the Eternal Spirit offer'd himself without Spot to God purge your Consciences from dead Works to serve the Living God 1 Pet. 3.18 For Christ also hath once suffered for Sins the Just for the Unjust that he might bring us to God being put to Death in the Flesh but quickned by the Spirit 1 John 3 16. Hereby perceive we
for my Names sake but he that endureth to the End shall be saved Mat. 10.22 Mark 13.13 Luke 21.17 John 15.18 19. And ye shall be hated of all Men for my Name 's sake If the World hate you ye know that it hated me before it hated you if ye were of the World the World would love his own but because ye are not of the World but I have chosen you out of the World therefore the World hateth you These things I have spoken unto you that ye might have Peace John 16 33. in the World ye shall have Tribulation but be of good Cheer I have overcome the World And all that will live Godly in Christ Jesus 2 Tim. 3.12 shall suffer Persecution Q. Ought we then to fear Persecution Persecution A. Fear not them which kill the Body Mat. 3.10 28 but are not able to kill the Soul but rather fear him who is able to destroy both Soul and Body in Hell And I say unto you my Friends Luke 12.4 5. Be not afraid of them that kill the Body and after that have no more that they can do But I will fore-warn you whom ye shall fear fear him which after he hath killed hath Power to cast into Hell yea I say unto you fear him Q. What Advantage is it to them that suffer Persecution cheerfully and Hazzards to them that shun it Advantageous A. Blessed are they which are persecuted for Righteousness sake Mat. 5.10 1 Pet. 3.4 for theirs is the Kingdom of Heaven But if ye suffer for Righteousness sake happy are ye and be not afraid of their Terrour neither be troubled Whosoever therefore shall confess me before Men Mat. 10.32 33 37 38 39. him will I confess also before my Father which is in Heaven but whosoever shall deny me before Men him will I also deny before my Father which is in Heaven He that loveth Father or Mother more than me is not worthy of me and he that taketh not his Cross and followeth after me is not worthy of me He that findeth his Life shall lose it and he that loseth his Life for my sake shall find it Also I say unto you Whosoever shall confess me before men Luke 12.8 9 him shall the Son of Man also confess before the Angels of God but he that denyeth me before Men shall be denyed before the Angels of God Then said Jesus unto his Disciples If any Man will come after me let him deny himself and take up his Cross and follow me for whosoever will save his Life Mat. 1◠24 25. shall lose it and whoso ever will lose his Life for my sake shall find it If we suffer we shall also reign with him 2 Tim. 2 12. Luke 14 26. if we deny him he also will deny us If any come to me and hate not his Father and Mother and Wife and Children and Brethren and Sisters yea and his own Life he cannot be my Disciple Luke 9.23 24 And he said to them If any Man will come after me let him deny himself and take up his Cross daily and follow me for whosoever will save his Life shall lose it but whosoever will lose his Life for my sake the same shall save it And when he had called the People to him Luke 8.34 35. with his Disciples also he said unto them whosoever will come after me let him deny himself and take up his Cross and follow me for whosoever will save his Life shall lose it but whosoever shall lose his Life for my sake and the Gospel's the same shall save it Q. There is nothing more certain according to those Scriptures than that Christians must suffer Persecution in this World Reviled even in their Persons and Estates But shall they not also suffer in their good Names in being accounted Blasphemers Hereticks and Deceivers A. The Disciple is not above his Master nor the Servant above his Lord Mat. 10.24 25. it is enough for the Disciple that he be as his Master and the Servant as his Lord If they have called the Master of the House Beelzebub how much more shall they call them of his Houshold Blessed are ye when Men shall revile you Mat. 5.11 and persecute you and shall say all manner of Evil against you falsely for my sake Acts 6.11 12. Then they suborned Men which said We have heard him speak blasphemous Words against Moses and against God And they stirred up the People and the Elders and the Scribes and came upon him and caught him and brought him to the Council Acts 17.6 And when they found them not they drew Jason and certain Brethren unto the Rulers of the City crying These that have turned the World upside down are come hither also But this I confess unto thee that after the Way which they call Heresy so worship I the God of my Fathers Acts 24.14 believing all things which are written in the Law and the Prophets 1 Cor. 14.13 Being defamed we entreat we are made as Filth of the World and are the Off-scouring of all things unto this Day 1 Cor. 6·8 By Honour and Dishonour by Evil Report and Good Report as Deceivers and yet true Q. It is easily apparent from what is mentioned that Christians are to expect Persecution and Tribulation and that they are always the Sheep and never the Wolves the Persecuted and never the Persecutors Pray for persecutors the Afflicted and not the Afflictors the Reproached and not the Reproachers Is it not fit then that Christians be so far from Persecuting others that they ought to Pray for the Persecutors is this Christ's Command A. But I say unto you Love your Enemies Bless them that Curse you do Good to them that hate you and Pray for them which despightfully use you and Persecute you Q. * By Christ's Was this Christ's own Practice A. †Luke 23.34 Then said Jesus Father forgive them for they know not what they do c. Q. Is Christ herein to be our Example A. For even hereunto were you called 1 Pet. 2.12 22 23. because Christ also suffered for us leaving us an Example that ye should follow his Steps who did no Sin neither was Guile found in his Mouth Example who when he was reviled reviled not again when he suffered he threatned not but committed himself unto him that judgeth righteously Q. Is there an Instance of any Saints in Scriptures and Stephen's who followed his Example herein A. And he Stephen kneeled down and cried with a loud voice Acts 7.60 Lord lay not this Sin to their Charge c. Q. It appears by all these Scriptures that Christianity consisteth in the Exercise of Fear and Trembling Humility Patience and Self-denial What ought we then to think of such Beware of Seducing Spirits who place much of their Religion in Abstaining from Marriage and certain Meats
Flesh is not the same Flesh but there is one kind of Flesh of Men another Flesh of Beasts another of Fishes and another of Birds there are also Celestial Bodies and Bodies Terrestrial but the Glory of the Celestial is one and the Glory of the Terrestrial is another There is one Glory of the Sun and another Glory of the Moon and another Glory of the Stars for one Star differs from another Star in Glory so also is the Resurrection of the Dead it is sown in Corruption it is raised in Incorruption it is sown in Dishonour it is raised in Glory it is sown in Weakness it is raised in Power it is sown a Natural Body it is raised a Spiritual Body There is a Natural Body and there is a Spiritual Body Q. The Apostle seems to be very positive that it is not that Natural Body which we now have that shall rise but a Spiritual Body A. * 1 Cor. 15.50 51 52 53 54 55. Now this I say Brethren That Flesh and Blood cannot inherit the Kingdom of God neither doth Corruption inherit Incorruption Behold I shew you a Mystery We shall not all sleep but we shall all be changed in a Moment in the Twinkling of an Eye at the last Trump for the Trumpet shall sound and the Dead shall be raised incorruptible and we shall be changed For this Corruptible must put on Incorruption and this Mortal must put on Immortality So when this Corruptible shall have put on Incorruption and this Mortal shall have put on Immortality then shall be brought to pass the Saying that is written Death is swallowed up in Victory O Death where is thy Sting O Grave where is thy Victory CHAP. XV. A Short Introduction to the CONFESSION of FAITH HAving thus largely and evidently performed the chief Part of that which I promised in this Treatise in giving a full account of our Principles in plain Scripture-words and also answering by the Scriptures the chief and main Objections made against us I come to a Confession of Faith in which I shall not be so large for that I judge it not Convenient to make an Interpretation of all the Scriptures before-mentioned which if needful the Reader may easily observe were not very difficult to do But whereas a Confession of Faith called rather for an Affirmative Account of ones own Faith than for the Solution of Objections or any thing of Debate in a Discursive Way which is both more properly and pertinently performed in a Catechism therefore I have here only done so I am necessitated sometimes to intermix some words for Coherence of the Matter as sometimes And and sometimes Therefore and the like but not such as any Ingenuous Person can affirm do add to the Matter or that may any wise justly be reckoned a Comment or Meaning and therefore to avoid the Censure of the most Curious Carping Criticks these are marked with a different Character Likewise unless I should have ridiculously offered to publish incongruous Grammar there was a true need sometimes to change the Mood and Person of a Verb in all which places whosoever will look to the words shall find it is done upon no Design to alter any whit the naked Import of them As for Instance where Christ says I am the Light of the World were it proper for me to write thus I am the Light c. Or can it be reckoned any whit Contradicting of my Purpose and Promise to write Christ is the Light where the first Person is changed to the third Also sometimes I express things which are necessarily understood as when any of the Apostles say We there instead of We I write Apostles and where they say You speaking of the Saints there I mention Saints instead of it for the Connexion of the Sentence sometimes requires it As in the first Article in mentioning that of 1 John 1.5 concerning God's being Light and in such like Cases which I know no impartial Reader would have quarrelled though wanting this Apology which I judged meet to premise knowing there is a Generation who when they cannot find any real or substantial Ground against Truth and its Followers will be Cavilling at such little Niceties therefore such may see this Objection is obviated CHAP. XVI A CONFESSION of FAITH concerning Twenty Three Articles ARTICLE I. Concerning God and the True and Saving Knowledge of him THere is one God a Eph. 4.6 1 Cor. 8.4 6. who is a Spirit b John 4.24 And This is the Message which the Apostles heard of him and declared unto the Saints That he is Light and in him is no Darkness at all c 1 John 1.5 There are Three that bear Record in Heaven the Father the Son and the Holy Ghost and these Three are One d 1 John 1.7 The Father is in the Son and the Son is in the Father e John 10.38 and 14.10 11. and 5.26 No Man knoweth the Son but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father but the Son and he to whomsoever the Son will Reveal him f Matth. 11.27 Luke 10.22 The Spirit searcheth all things yea the deep things of God g 1 Cor. 2.10 For the Things of God knoweth no man but the Spirit of God Now the Saints have received not the Spirit of the World but the Spirit which is of God that they might know the things which are freely given them of God h 1 Cor. 2.11 12. For the Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father sends in Christ's Name he teacheth them all things and bringeth all things to their Remembrance i John 14.26 ARTICLE II. Concerning the Guide and Rule of Christians CHrist prayed to the Father and he gave the Saints another Comforter that was to abide with them for ever even the Spirit of Truth whom the World cannot receive because it seeth him not nor knoweth him But the Saints know him for he dwelleth with them and is to be in them k John 14.16 17. Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his For as many as are led by the Spirit of God they are the Sons of God l Rom. 8.9 14. For this is the Covenant that God hath made with the House of Israel He hath put his Laws in their Mind and writ them in their Hearts and they are all taught of God m Hebr. 8.10 11. And the Anointing which they have received of him abideth in them and they need not that any man teach them but as the same Anointing teacheth them of all things and is Truth and is no Lie n 1 John 2.27 ARTICLE III. Concerning the Scriptures WHatsoever things were written aforetime were written for our Learning that we through Patience and Comfort of the Scriptures might have Hope o Rom. 15.4 which are able to make wise unto Salvation through Faith which is in Christ Jesus All Scripture being given by Inspiration of God and
is profitable for Doctrine for Reproof for Instruction in Righteousness that the Man of God may be perfect throughly furnished unto all Good Works p 2 Tim. 3.15 16 17. No Prophecy of the Scripture is of any private Interpretation for the Prophecy came not in old time by the Will of Man but Holy Men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost q 2 Pet. 1.20 21. ARTICLE IV. Concerning the Divinity of Christ and his Being from the Beginning IN the Beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and the Word was God and the same was in the Beginning with God All things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made r John 1.1 2 3. Whose Goings forth have been from of Old from Everlasting s Mich. 5.2 For God created all by Jesus Christ t Eph 3.9 Who being in the Form of God thought it no Robbery to be equal with God u Phil. 2.6 And his Name is called Wonderful Counsellor the Mighty God the Everlasting Father the Prince of Peace x Isa. 9.6 Who is the Image of the Invisible God the First-born of every Creature y Col. 1.15 The Brightness of the Father's Glory and the Express Image of his Substance z Hebr. 1.3 Who was cloathed with a Vesture dipt in Blood and his Name is called the Word of God a Rev. 19.13 In him dwelleth all the Fulness of the God-head bodily b Col. 2.9 And in him are hid all the Treasures of Wisdom and Knowledge c Col. 2.3 ARTICLE V. Concerning his Appearance in the Flesh. THe Word was made Flesh d John 14. For he took not on him the Nature of Angels but he took on him the Seed of Abraham being in all things made like unto his Brethren e Hebr. 2.16 17. Touched with a feeling of our Infirmities and in all things tempted like as we are yet without Sin f Hebr. 4.15 He died for our Sins according to the Scriptures and he was Buried and he Rose again the Third Day according to the Scriptures g 1 Cor. 15.3 4. ARTICLE VI. Concerning the End and Use of that Appearance GOD sent his own Son in the Likeness of sinful Flesh and for Sin condemned Sin in the Flesh h Rom. 8.3 For this purpose the Son of God was manifested that he might destroy the Works of the Devil i 1 John 3. Being manifested to take away our Sins k 1 John 3.5 For he gave himself for us an Offering and a Sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling Savour l Eph. 5.2 Having obtained Eternal Redemption for us m Hebr. 9.12 And through the Eternal Spirit offered up himself without Spot unto God to purge our Consciences from dead Works to serve the Living God n Hebr. 9.14 He was the Lamb that was slain from the Foundation of the World o Rev. 5.1 12 13. Of whom the Fathers did all drink of that spiritual Rock that followed them and that Rock was Christ p 1 Cor. 10.1 2 3 4. Christ also suffered for us leaving us an Example that we should follow his Steps q 1 Pet. 2.21 For we are to bear about in the Body the dying of the Lord Jesus that the Life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our Body being alway delivered unto Death for Jesus sake that the Life also of Jesus may be made manifest in our Flesh r 2 Cor. 4.10 11. That we may know him and the Power of his Resurrection and the Fellowship of his Sufferings being made conformable to his Death s Phil. 3.10 ARTICLE VII Concerning the Inward Manifestation of Christ. GOD dwelleth with the Contrite and Humble in Spirit t Isa. 57.15 For he said he will dwell in them and walk in them u 2 Cor. 6.16 And Christ standeth at the Door and knocketh if any Man hear his Voice and open the Door he will come unto him and Sup with him and he with him x Rev. 3.20 And therefore ought we to Examine our own selves and prove our own selves knowing how that Christ is in us except we be Reprobates y 2 Col. 13.5 For this is the Riches of the Glory of the Mystery which God would make known among or rather IN the Gentiles CHRIST WITHIN the Hope of Glory z Col. 1.27 ARTICLE VIII Concerning the New Birth EXcept a Man be born again he cannot see the Kingdom of God a John 3.3 Therefore ought we to put off the Old Man with his Deeds and put on the New Man which is renewed in Knowledge after the Image of him that Created him and which after God is created in Righteousness and true Holiness b Ephes. 9.21 22. Col. 3.10 For henceforth know we no Man after the Flesh yea though we have known Christ after the Flesh yet now henceforth know we him no more c 2 Cor. 5.16 For if any Man be in Christ he is a new Creature old things are past away behold all things are become new d 2 Cor. 5 17. For such have put on the Lord Jesus Christ e Rom. 13.14 and are renewed in the Spirit of their Minds f Ephes. 4.28 Sith as many as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ g Gal 3 27. Being born again not of corruptible Seed but of incorruptible by the Word of God which liveth and abideth for ever h 1 Pet. 1.23 And glory in nothing save in the Cross of the Lord Jesus Christ by whom the World is crucified unto them and they unto the World i Gal. 6.14 For in Christ Jesus neither Circumcision availeth any thing nor Vncircumcision but a New Creature k Gal. 6.5 ARTICLE IX Concerning the Unity of the Saints with Christ. HE that sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of One l Hebr. 2.11 For by the exceeding great and pretious Promises that are given them they are made Partakers of the Divine Nature (m) 2 Pet. 1.4 Because for this End prayed Christ that all might be one as the Father is in him and he in the Father that they also might be one in them and the Glory which he had gotten from the Father he gave them that they might be one even as the Father and he is one Christ in the Saints and the Father in Christ that they might be made perfect in one (n) John 17.21 22 23. ARTICLE X. Concerning the Universal Love and Grace of God to all GOD so loved the World that he gave his only begotten Son that whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have Everlasting Life o John 3.16 And in this was manifested the Love of God towards us because that God sent his only begotten Son that we might live through him p 1 John 4.9 So that if any Man sin we have an
themseves when-as the Cause and Ground for which they were commanded is removed As there is no need now for the Decision about Circumcision seeing there are none Contend for it neither as to the Orders concerning Things Offered to Idols seeing there is now no such Occasion yet who will say that the Command enjoin'd in the same place Acts 15.20 To abstain from Fornication is now made void seeing there is daily need for its standing in force because it yet remains as a Temptation man is incident to We confess indeed we are against such as from the bare Letter of the Scripture though if it were seasonable now to debate it we find but few to deal with whose Practices are so exactly squared seek to uphold Customs Forms or Shadows when the Vse for which they were appointed is removed or the Substance it self known and witnessed as we have sufficiently elsewhere answered our Opposers in the Case of Water-Baptism and Bread and Wine c. so that the Objection as to that doth not hold and the Difference is very wide in respect of such Things the very Nature and Substance of which can never be dispensed with by the People of God so long as they are in this World yea without which they could not be his People For the Doctrines and Fundamental Principles of the Christian Faith we own and believe originally and principally because they are the Truths of God whereunto the Spirit of God in our Hearts hath constrained our Understandings to obey and submit In the second place we are greatly Confirmed The Joint-Testimony of the Apostles c. to the Truths of God in our Hearts Strengthned and Comforted in the Joint-Testimony of our Brethren the Apostles and Disciples of Christ who by the Revelation of the same Spirit in the Days of old believed and have left upon Record the same Truths so we having the same Spirit of Faith according as it is written I believed and therefore have I spoken we also believe and therefore we speak And we deny not but some that from the Letter have had the Notion of these Things have thereby in the Mercy of God received Occasion to have them Revealed in the Life for we freely acknowledge though often calumniated to the contrary that Whatsoever Things were written aforetime were written for our learning that we through Patience and Comfort of the Scriptures may have Hope So then I hope if the Spirit of God lead me now unto that which is good profitable yea and absolutely needful in order to the keeping my Conscience clear and void of Offence towards God and Man none will be so unreasonable as to say I ought not to do it because it is according to the Scriptures Nor do I think it will savour ill among any serious solid Christians for me to be the more confirmed and perswaded that I am led to this Thing by the Spirit that I find it in it self good and useful and that upon the like Occasions Christ Commanded it and the Apostles and Primitive Christians practised and recommended it Now seeing it is so that we can boldly say with a good Conscience in the Sight of God that the same Spirit which leads us to believe the Doctrines and Principles of the Truth and to hold and maintain them again after the Apostacy in their primitive and ancient Purity as they were delivered by the Apostles of Christ in the Holy Scriptures I say that the same Spirit doth now lead us into the like holy Order and Government to be exercised among us as it was among them being now the like Occasion and Opportunity ministred to us therefore what can any Christianly or Rationally object against it For that there is a Real Cause for it the thing it self speaketh A Real Cause for the same Order and that it was the Practice of the Saints and Church of old is undeniable what kind of Ground then can any such Opposers have being such as scrupling at this do notwithstanding acknowledge our Principle that this were done by Imposition or Imitation more than the Belief of the Doctrines and Principles seeing as it is needful to use all Diligence to Convince and Perswade People of the Truth and bring them to the Belief of it which yet we cannot do but as Truth moves and draws in their Hearts it is also no less needful when a People is gathered to keep and preserve them in Vnity and Love as becomes the Church of Christ and to be careful as saith the Apostle That all things be done decently and in Order and that all that is wrong be removed according to the Method of the Gospel and the good cherished and encouraged So that we conclude and that upon very good Grounds That there ought now as well as heretofore to be Order and Government in the Church of Christ. Head III. That which now cometh to be examined in the Third place is First What is the Order and Government we plead for Secondly In what Cases and how far it may extend and in whom the Power Decisive is Thirdly How it differeth and is wholly another than the oppressive and persecuting Principality of the Church of Rome and other Antichristian Assemblies SECTION IV. Of the Order and Government which we plead for IT will be needful then before I proceed to describe the Order and Government of the Church to consider what is or may be properly understood by the Church for some as I touched before seem to be offended or at least afraid of the very Word because The Power of the CHVRCH The Order of the Church The Judgment of the Church and such like Pretences have been the great Weapons wherewith Antichrist and the Apostate Christians have been these many Generations persecuting the Woman and warring against the Man-child And indeed great Disputes have been among the Learned Rabbies in the Apostacy concerning this CHVRCH what it is or what may be so accounted Which I find not my place at present to dive much in but shall only give the true Sense of it according to Truth and the Scriptures plain Testimony What the word Church signifies properly The word CHVRCH in it self and as used in the Scriptures is no other but a Gathering Company or Assembly of certain People called or gathered together for so the Greek Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies which is that the Translators render Church which word is derived from the Verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Evoco I call out of from the Root 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Voco I Call Now though the English word CHVRCH be only taken in such a Sense as People are gathered together upon a Religious Account yet the Greek word that is so rendered is taken in general for every Gathering or Meeting together of People and therefore where it is said The Town-Clark of the Ephesians dismissed the Tumult that was gathered there together the same Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
not thence to take Occasion justly to Suspect the Effects and Fruits of the same Spirit in them even where it hath Appeared in things for which they may have somewhat more to say Surely with men of inward Tenderness this cannot but have great Weight And albeit that my Intentions were so Clear in this matter yet I will not say but the Lord whose Ways are unsearchable and past finding out may have purposed by those Papers seasonably to Reprove and single out a Wrong Spirit And therefore all concerned had need in true Tenderness and Godly Fear to beware how they shut out and turn by the Warnings and Admonitions of the Lord A Warning from the Lord. by seeking to Carp at and find fault with the Innocent Instruments least they be found foolishly like those Dogs to Run after and seek to bite the Stone because they cannot reach the Hand that threw it I have known this by manifold Experience to have been a Snare to many and therefore without the least Prejudice or Reflection upon any God knows out of true Tenderness and Love do desire it may be seriously weighed in the true Light by all that may feel themselves concerned in this matter Expl. I But now First as to the things Scrupled at whereas some did suppose That I did Ascribe to Friends Meetings an Absolute Jurisdiction over Mens Property in outward things Concerning Property See above pag. 207 208 209. therein I have been greatly Mistaken For I never intended any such thing but simply to hold forth that which by the Apostle to the Corinthians 1 Cor. 6. is urged That whereas there would a Manifest Scandal arise from Friends going to Law together Friends going to Law together that therefore such as will rather go to Law than seek to come to Agreement by the Interposing of Friends ought with a respect to their bringing such a Scandal to be Censured since it cannot be supposed that any such Difference as to outward things can fall out among Friends but some or other may be found who either by their own Knowledge or by Advice and Information of such as may be known in the Matter Controverted may bring it to an End Expl. II Secondly That whereas I say There will not be wanting in case of Controversy the Spirit of God to give Judgment through one or other in the Church of Christ Decision of Differences See above pag 227 232. so long as any Assembly can properly or in any tolerable sense be so called some have supposed that by those last Words I did Insinuate as if any Assembly Assuming to themselves the Name of the Church of Christ and having some shew of it may of right claim the Power of such Decision and ought accordingly to be Submitted unto Such a thing never entered me but was far from my Intentions For albeit that I Judge that an Assembly may sometimes deserve the Name of the Church of Christ or not to have lost the Claim albeit not altogether so Fresh and Lively at least in the generality of its Members and so under some Languishing and Hazzard to Decay if Life do not again come up more abundantly The seven Churches of Asia as may be seen in the Example of the Seven Churches of Asia whom notwithstanding of the several Weaknesses divers of them were under yet the Apostle or rather the Spirit of Christ by the Apostle dignifies with the Name of the Churches of Christ. Neither did I intend to make this Judgment necessary to Attend every particular Church or Assembly But by the Church there I understood it in a more Vniversal Sense that is Some or other among all the Churches of Christ who being spoken of in the Complex may be rightly termed the Church of Christ And this is manifest in the same Example of the Churches of Asia For albeit we might suppose there might have been wanting in each of them some to give forth this true Judgment concerning them yet in respect they were such as in some tolerable supposition might be termed the Churches of Christ albeit some of them had left their first Love and were near to have their Candlestick Removed Rev. 2.4 5 14 15 20. Chap. 3 16. and some had the Doctrine of Balaam and of the Nicolaitans and some suffered the Woman Jezabel and some were Luke-warm and ready to be Spewed out yet we see God would not suffer them to be without a Certain Judgment but gave forth one through the Apostle John who was a Member of the Church But to Esteem that any Assembly may be tolerably supposed to be the Church of Christ False Church where either the True Doctrines and Principles are wanting or the True Life and Power in some good measure is not felt and known is far from my thoughts Yea how far I am Contrary-minded may be seen at large in my Apology upon the Tenth Proposition now published in English page 194 195 196 200 201 202 c. * See Apol. Prop. 10. § V. and X. Thirdly Whereas it was thought strange that I should call Doctrines Expl. III and Principles the Bonds and Terms of our being together I understand it only of an Outward Bond Principles a Bond. and that I laid the stress upon it no further appears in that I Affirm Those Principles and Doctrines to be the product of Truth 's Power and Vertue upon the Heart which appears by what is printed upon the * See above pag. 213. Margent And William Rogers saying in his Papers That this was but like the Entertainment of Christ in the Manger shews too little of Christian Sobriety and too much of a Scornful Reflection for which I will rather chuse to Forgive him than therein to Contend with him For how much I value that Inward Bond to wit the Life of Righteousness beyond the Outward and that I esteem the Outward not at all to be valued but as it comes from the Inward may be seen throughout all I have Written in my Apology upon the Tenth Proposition and elsewhere And my Affirming Exclusion That any denying of any of the Truth 's Principles and Doctrines is a ground of Disowning Was only in respect that who do so do manifestly thence make it appear they have broken the Inward Bond first from which that Outward did naturally spring and arise Fourthly If any do suppose that by my Asserting The Ancient Apostolick Order was Established amongst us upon the right Basis and Foundation I intended that those particular Orders relating to Outward Expl. IV things that were among the Apostles either was or were to be Established among us they did much Mistake me For I never purposed any such thing Our Order and its Foundation but only to signify that by Establishing the Government and Authority in and upon the Spirit onely and such as are led by it we did Establish it upon the same Basis and Foundation where-upon that
the Letter of the Scripture the Traditions of Churches the Works of Creation and Providence whence they are able to Deduce strong and undeniable Arguments which may be true in themselves are yet not to be Esteemed Christians according to the certain and infallible Definition above-mentioned And if the Inward and Immediate Revelation of God's Spirit in the heart in such as have been altogether Ignorant of some and but very little skill'd in others of these Means of attaining Knowledge hath brought them to Salvation Then it will necessarily and evidently follow By Revelation is the true Knowledge of God that Inward and Immediate Revelation is the only sure and certain Way to attain the true and saving Knowledge of God But the First is true Therefore the Last Now as this Argument doth very strongly Conclude for this way of Knowledge and against such as deny it so herein it is the more considerable because the Propositions from which it is Deduced are so Clear that our very Adversaries cannot deny them For as to the first it is acknowledged that many Learned men may be and have been damned And as to the second who will deny but many Illiterate men may be and are saved Nor dare any Affirm that none come to the Knowledge of God and Salvation by the Inward Revelation of the Spirit without these other outward Means unless they be also so bold as to exclude Abel Seth Noah Abraham Job Abel Seth Noah c. Instanced and all the holy Patriarchs from true Knowledge and Salvation § IV. I would however not be understood as if hereby I excluded those other means of Knowledge from any use or service to man it is far from me so to Judge as in the Next Proposition concerning the Scriptures shall more plainly appear The Question is not What may be profitable or helpful but What is absolute Necessary Many things may contribute to further a Work which yet are not that main thing that makes the Work go on The sum then of what is said amounts to this that where the true inward Knowledge of God is through the Revelation of his Spirit there is all neither is there any absolute necessity of any other But where the best highest and most profound Knowledge is without this there is nothing as to the obtaining of the great End of Salvation This Truth is very effectually Confirmed by the first part of the Proposition it self which in few words comprehendeth divers unquestionable Arguments which I shall in brief Subsume First That there is no Knowledge of the Father but by the Son Secondly That there is no Knowledge of the Son but by the Spirit Thirdly That by the Spirit God hath always Revealed himself to his Children Fourthly That these Revelations were the formal Object of the Saints Faith And lastly That the same continueth to be the Object of the Saints Faith to this day Of each of these I shall speak a little particularly and then proceed to the latter part § V. As to the first viz. That there is no knowledg of the Father but Assert I by the Son It will not need much probation being founded upon the plain words of Scripture Proved and is therefore a fit Medium to draw the rest of our Assertions from For the Infinite and most Wise God who is the Foundation Root and Spring of all Operation hath wrought all things by his Eternal Word and Son This is that WORD that was in the beginning with God and was God John 1.1 2 3. by whom all things were made and without whom was not any thing made that was made Eph. 3.9 This is that Jesus Christ by whom God created all things by whom and for whom all things were created that are in heaven and in earth visible and invisible whether they be thrones or dominions or principalitys or powers Col. 1.16 Who therefore is called The First-born of every Creature Col. 1.15 As then that Infinite and Incomprehensible Fountain of Life and Motion operateth in the Creatures by his own Eternal Word and Power so no Creature has Access again unto him but in and by the Son according to his own express words No man knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son will Reveal him Matth. 11.27 Luk. 10.22 And again he himself saith I am the Way the Truth and the Life no man cometh unto the Father but by me Joh. 14.6 Hence he is fitly called The Mediator betwixt God and Man For having been with God from all Eternity being himself God and also in Time partaking of the Nature of man through him is the goodness and love of God conveyed to mankind and by him again man receiveth and partaketh of these Mercies Hence is easily deduced the Probation of this first Assertion thus If no man knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son will Reveal him then there is no Knowledge of the Father but by the Son But No man knoweth the Father but the Son Therefore There is no knowledge of the Father but by the Son The first part of the Antecedent are the plain words of Scripture The Consequence thereof is undeniable except one would say that he hath the knowledge of the Father while yet he knows him not which were an Absurd Repugnance Again If the Son be the Way the Truth and the Life and that no man cometh unto the Father but by him then there is no Knowledge of the Father but by the Son But the First is true Therefore the Last The Antecedent are the very Scripture-words The Consequence is very Evident For how can any know a thing who useth not the Way without which it is not Knowable But it is already proved that there is no other Way but by the Son so that whoso uses not that Way cannot Know him neither Come unto him § VI. Having then laid down this First Principle I come to the Second viz. That there is no Knowledge of the Son but by the Spirit or Assert II that the Revelation of the Son of God is by the Spirit Where it is to be noted that I always speak of the saving Proved certain and necessary Knowledge of God which that it cannot be acquired otherways than by the Spirit doth also appear from many clear Scriptures For Jesus Christ in and by whom the Father is Revealed doth also Reveal himself to his Disciples and Friends in and by his Spirit as his Manifestation was sometimes outward when he testified and witnessed for the Truth in this World and approved himself Faithful throughout So being now withdrawn as to the outward man he doth teach and instruct mankind inwardly by his own Spirit He standeth at the door and knocketh and whoso heareth his Voice and openeth he comes in to such Rev. 3.20 Of this Revelation of Christ in him Paul speaketh Gal. 1.16 in which he placeth the Excellency of his Ministry and the Certainty of his Calling And
hereunto we stand there for this Word always proceedeth and doth Eternally proceed from God in and by which the Vnsearchable Wisdom of God and Vnsearchable Counsel and Will Conceived in the Heart of God is Revealed unto us That then the Scripture is not the Principal Ground of Faith and Knowledge as it appears by what is above spoken so it is provided in the latter part of the Proposition which being Reduced to an Argument runs thus That the Certainty and Authority whereof depends upon another and which is received as Truth because of its proceeding from another is not to be accounted the Principal Ground and Origin of all Truth and Knowledge But The Scriptures Authority and Certainty depends upon the Spirit by which they were dictated and the Reason why they were received as Truth is because they proceeded from the Spirit Therefore They are not the Principal Ground of Truth To Confirm this Argument I added the School-Maxime Propter quod unumquodque est tale illud ipsum est magis tale Which Maxime though I Confess it doth not hold Vniversally in all things yet in this it both doth and will very well hold as by Applying it as we have above Intimated will appear Neither are they the Primary Rule of Faith and Manners The same Argument will hold as to the other Branch of the Proposition That it is not the Primary Adequate Rule of Faith and Manners thus That which is not the Rule of my Faith in believing the Scriptures themselves is not the Primary Adequate Rule of Faith and Manners But The Scripture is not nor can it be the Rule of that Faith by which I believe them c. Therefore c. But as to this part we shall produce divers Arguments hereafter As to what is Affirmed That the Spirit and not the Scriptures is the Rule it is largely handled in the former Proposition the Sum whereof I shall Subsume in one Argument thus That the Spirit is the Rule If by the Spirit we can only come to the True Knowledge of God If by the Spirit we be to be led into all Truth and so be Taught of all things Then the Spirit and not the Scriptures is the Foundation and Ground of all Truth and Knowledge and the Primary Rule of Faith and Manners But the First is True Therefore also the Last Next The very Nature of the Gospel it self declareth that the Scriptures cannot be the Only and Chief Rule of Christians else there should be no Difference betwixt the Law and the Gospel As from the Nature of the New Covenant by divers Scriptures described in the former Proposition is proved Wherein the Law and Gospel differ But besides these which are before-mentioned herein doth the Law and the Gospel differ In that the Law being outwardly written brings under Condemnation but hath not Life in it to save whereas the Gospel as it declares and makes manifest the Evil so it being an Inward Powerful thing also gives Power to Obey and delivers from the Evil Hence it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is Glad Tidings The Law or Letter which is without us kills but the Gospel which is the Inward Spiritual Law gives Life for it consists not so much in Words as in Vertue Wherefore such as come to know it and be acquainted with it come to feel greater Power over their Iniquities than all Outward Laws or Rules can give them Hence the Apostle concludes Rom. 6.14 Sin shall not have dominion over you for ye are not under the Law but under Grace This Grace then that is inward and not an outward Law is to be the Rule of Christians Hereunto the Apostle Commends the Elders of the Church saying Acts 20.32 And now Brethren I commend you to God and to the Word of his Grace which is able to build you up and to give you an Inheritance among all those that are sanctified He doth not commend them here to Outward Laws or Writings but to the Word of Grace which is Inward even the Spiritual Law which makes free as he elsewhere Affirms Rom. 8.2 The Law of the Spirit of Life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the Law of Sin and Death This Spiritual Law is that which the Apostle declares he preached and directed People unto which was not Outward as Rom. 10.8 is manifest where distinguishing it from the Law he saith The Word is nigh thee in thy heart and in thy mouth and this is the Word of Faith which we preach From what is above said I argue thus The Principal Rule of Christians under the Gospel is not an Outward Letter nor Law outwardly written and delivered but an Inward Spiritual Law ingraven in the heart the Law of the Spirit of Life the Word that is nigh in the heart and in the mouth But The Letter of the Scripture is Outward of it self a dead thing a meer Declaration of good things but not the Things themselves Therefore it nor is nor can be the Chief or Principal Rule of Christians § III. Thirdly That which is given to Christians for a Rule and Guide The Scripture not the Rule must needs be so full as it may clearly and distinctly Guide and Order them in all things and occurrences that may fall out But in that there are many hundred of things with a regard to their Circumstances particular Christians may be concerned in for which there can be no particular Rule had in the Scriptures Therefore the Scriptures cannot be a Rule to them I shall give an Instance in two or three Particulars for to prove this Proposition It is not to be doubted but some men are particularly called to some particular services their being not found in which though the Act be no general positive Duty yet in so far as it may be Required of them is a great Sin to Omit forasmuch as God is zealous of his Glory and every Act of Disobedience to his Will Manifested is enough not only to hinder one greatly from that Comfort and Inward Grace which otherwise they might have but also bringeth Condemnation As for Instance Some are Called to the Ministry of the Word Paul saith There was a Necessity upon him to preach the Gospel Wo unto me if I preach not If it be Necessary that there be now Ministers of the Church as well as then then there is the same Necessity upon some more than upon others to occupy this place which Necessity as it may be Incumbent upon particular persons the Scripture neither doth nor can declare If it be said Object That the Qualifications of a Minister are found in the Scripture and by applying these Qualifications to my self I may know whether I be fit for such a place or no. I Answer The Qualifications of a Bishop or Minister Answ. as they are mentioned both in the Epistle to Timothy and Titus are such as may be found in a private Christian yea which ought in
and enjoyed but as hath been above observed it is by Walking in this Light that we have this Communion and Fellowship not by Walking in John which were Non-sense So that this Relative 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must needs be Referr'd to the Light whereof John bears Witness that through that Light wherewith Christ hath lighted every man all men might come to believe Seeing then this Light is the Light of Jesus Christ The Light is Supernatural Saving and Sufficient and the Light through which men come to believe I think it needs not be doubted but that it is a supernatural saving and sufficient Light If it were not Supernatural it could not be properly called the Light of Jesus for though all things be his and of him and from him yet those things which are Common and Peculiar to our Nature as being a part of them we are not said in so special a manner to have from Christ. Moreover the Evangelist is holding out to us here the Office of Christ as Mediator and the Benefits which from him as such do Redound unto us Observ. 2 Secondly It cannot be any of the Natural Gifts or Faculties of our Soul whereby we are said here to be Inlightned because this Light is said to shine in the Darkness and cannot be Comprehended by it Now this Darkness is no other The Darkness is Man's Natural State and Condition but man's Natural Condition and State in which Natural State he can easily Comprehend and doth Comprehend those things that are peculiar and common to him as such That Man in his Natural Condition is called Darkness see Eph. 5.8 For ye were sometimes Darkness but now are ye Light in the Lord. And in other places as Acts 26.18 Col. 1.13 1 Thess. 5.5 where the Condition of man in his Natural State is termed Darkness Therefore I say this Light cannot be any natural property or faculty of man's Soul but a Supernatural Gift and Grace of Christ. Observ. 3 Thirdly It is Sufficient and Saving Arg. 1 That which is given That all men through it may believe must needs be Saving and Sufficient That by Walking in which Fellowship with the Saints and the Blood of Christ which cleanseth from all sin is possessed must be Sufficient But such is the LIGHT 1 Joh. 1.7 Therefore c. Moreover That which we are Commanded to believe in that we may become Arg. 2 the Children of the Light must be a Supernatural Sufficient and Saving Principle But we are Commanded to believe in this Light Therefore c. The Proposition cannot be denied The Assumption is Christ's own words Joh. 12.36 While ye have the Light believe in the Light that ye may be the Children of the Light To this they Object Object That by Light here is understood Christ's outward Person in whom he would have them believe That they ought to have believed in Christ that is Answ. that he was the MESSIAH that was to come is not denied but how they Evince that Christ intended that here I see not nay Whether Christ's ouâ—ward Person was the Light the place it self shews the Contrary by these words While ye have the Light and by the verse going before Walk while ye have the Light lest darkness come upon you Which words Import that when that Light in which they were to Believe was Removed then they should lose the Capacity or Season of Believing Now this could not be understood of Christ's Person else the Jews might have believed in him and many did savingly believe in him as all Christians do at this day when the person to wit his bodily Presence or outward man is far removed from them So that this Light The Light of Christ is not Christ's outward Man or Person in which they were commanded to believe must be that Inward Spiritual Light that shines in their hearts for a season even during the Day oâ— man's Visitation which while it continueth to Call Invite and Exhort men are said to have it and may believe in it but when men refuse to believe in it and Reject it then it ceaseth to be a Light to shew them the Way but leaves the sense of their Vnfaithfulness as a Sting in their Conscience which is a Terror and Darkness unto them and upon them in which they cannot know where to go neither can work any ways profitably in order to their Salvation And therefore to such Rebellious ones the Day of the Lord is said to be Darkness and not Light Amos 5.18 From whence it appears that though many Receive not the Light as the Darkness comprehends it not nevertheless this Saving Light shines in all that it may save them Cyrill Alex. Upon Joh. lib 1. cap. 11. Concerning which also Cyrillus Alexandrinus saith well and defends our Principle With great Diligence and Watchfulness saith he doth the Apostle John Endeavour to Anticipate and Prevent the vain Thoughts of men for there is here a wonderful Method of sublime things and Overturning of Objections He had just now called the Son the true Light by whom he Affirmed that every man coming into the world was Inlightned yea that he was in the World and the World was made by him One may then Object If the Word of God be the Light and if this Light Inlighten the hearts of men and suggest unto men piety and the understanding of things if he was always in the World and was the Creator or Builder of the World why was he so long unknown unto the World It seems rather to follow because he was unknown to the World therefore the World was not Inlightned by him nor he totally Light The World knew him not Lest any should so Object he divinely infers and the World knew him not Let not the World saith he Accuse the Word of God and his Eternal Light but it s own Weakness for the Son Inlightens but the Creature Rejects the Grace that 's given unto it and abuseth the sharpness of Understanding granted it by which it might have naturally known God and as a Prodigal hath turned its sight to the Creatures neglected to go forward and through Laziness and Negligence buried the Illumination and despised this Grace Which that the Disciple of Paul might not do he was Commanded to Watch therefore it is to be imputed to their Wickedness The Son Inlightens but Man through Negligence buries Illumination who are Illuminated and not unto the Light For as albeit the Sun riseth upon all yet he that is blind receiveth no benefit thereby none thence can justly accuse the brightness of the Sun but will ascribe the Cause of not seeing to the Blindness So I judge it is to be understood of the Only Begotten Son of God for he is the true Light and sendeth forth his brightness upon all but the God of this World as Paul saith hath blinded the minds of those that believe not 2 Cor. 4.4 that the Light of the
Gospel shine not unto them We say then that Darkness is come upon men not because they are altogether deprived of Light for Nature retaineth still the strength of Vnderstanding divinely given it but because man is dull'd by an Evil Habit and become worse and hath made the measure of Grace in some respect to languish When therefore the like befalls to man the Psalmist justly prays crying Open mine Eyes that I may behold the wonderful things of thy Law For the Law was given that this Light might be kindled in us the Blearedness of the Eyes of our minds being wiped away and the Blindness being removed which detain'd us in our former Ignorance By these words then the World is accused as ungrateful and unsensible not knowing its Author nor bringing forth the good fruit of the Illumination that it may now seem to be said truly of all which was of Old said by the Prophet of the Jews I expected that it should have brought forth Grapes but it brought forth wild Grapes For the good Fruit of the Illumination was the Knowledge of the Only Begotten as a Cluster hanging from a Fruitful Branch c. From whence it appears Cyrillus believed that a Saving Illumination was given unto all For as to what he speaks of Nature he understands it not of the Common Nature of Man by it self Grace no natural Gift but of that Nature which hath the strength of Vnderstanding Divinely given it for he understands this Vniversal Illumination to be of the same kind with that Grace of which Paul makes mention to Timothy saying Neglect not the Grace that is in thee Now it is not to be believed that Cyrillus was so Ignorant as to judge that Grace to have been some Natural Gift Proof II § XXII That this Saving Light and Seed or a Measure of it is given to all Christ telleth expresly in the Parable of the Sower Matth. 13. from vers 18. Mark 4. and Luke 8.11 he saith that this Seed sown in those several sorts of Grounds The Seed of the Kingdom is sown in several sorts of Grounds without Distinction is the Word of the Kingdom which the Apostle calls the Word of Faith Rom. 10.8 James 1.21 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the implanted ingrafted Word which is able to save the Soul the words themselves declare that it is that which is Saving in the nature of it for in the good Ground it fructified abundantly Let us then observe that this Seed of the Kingdom this Saving Supernatural and Sufficient Word was really sown in the stony thorny ground and by the way side where it did not profit but became useless as to these grounds It was I say the same Seed that was sown in the good Ground It is then the fear of Persecution and deceitfulness of Riches as Christ himself interpreteth the Parable which hindereth this Seed to grow in the hearts of many Not but that in its own Nature it is sufficient being the same with that which groweth up and prospereth in the hearts of those who receive it So that though all are not saved by it yet there is a Seed of Salvation planted and sown in the hearts of all by God which would grow up and redeem the Soul if it were not choked and hindred Concerning this Parable Victor Antiochenus on Mark 4. as he is cited by Vossius in his Pelagian History Book 7. saith That Our Lord Christ hath liberally sown the Divine Seed of the Word and proposed it to all without respect of persons and as he that soweth distinguisheth not betwixt ground and ground but simply casteth in the Seed without distinction so our Saviour hath offered the food of the Divine Word so far as was his part although he was not ignorant what would become of many Lastly he so behaved himself as he might justly say What should I have done than I have not done And to this Answereth the Parable of the Talents Matth. 25. he that had Two Talents was accepted as well as he that had Five because he used them to his Master's Profit And he that had One might have done so his Talent was of the same Nature with the rest it was capable to have proportionably brought forth its Interest as the rest And so though there be not a like proportion of Grace given to all to some Five Talents to some Two Talents and to some but One Talent yet there is given to all that which is Sufficient and no more is required than according to that which is given For unto whomsoever much is given from him shall much be required Luke 12.48 He that had the Two Talents was accepted for giving Four nothing less than he that gave the Ten so should he also that gave the One if he had given Two and no doubt One was capable to have produced Two as well as Five to have produced Ten or Two Four § XXIII Thirdly This Saving Spiritual Light is the Gospel which Proof III the Apostle saith expresly is preached In Every Creature under Heaven even that very Gospel whereof Paul was a Minister Col. 1.23 The Light is the Gospel the Power of God preach'd in every Creature under Heaven For the Gospel is not a meer Declaration of good things being the Power of God unto Salvation unto all those that believe Rom. 1.16 though the outward Declaration of the Gospel be taken sometimes for the Gospel yet it is but figuratively and by a Metonymy For to speak properly the Gospel is this inward Power and Life which preacheth glad Tidings in the hearts of all men offering Salvation unto them and seeking to Redeem them from their Iniquities and therefore it is said to be preached In every Creature under Heaven whereas there are many Thousands of men and women to whom the outward Gospel was never preached Therefore the Apostle Paul Rom. 1. where he saith The Gospel is the Power of God unto Salvation adds That therein is revealed the Righteousness of God from Faith to Faith and also the Wrath of God against such as hold the Truth of God in Vnrighteousness for this reason saith he because that which may be known of God is manifest in them for God hath shewed it unto them Now that which may be known of God is known by the Gospel which was manifest in them for those of whom the Apostle speaks had no outward Gospel preached unto them so that it was by the Inward Manifestation of the Knowledge of God in them which is indeed the Gospel preached in man that the righteousness of God is revealed from Faith to Faith that is it Reveals to the Soul that which is just good and righteous and that as the Soul receiveth it and believes Righteousness comes more and more to be Revealed from one degree of Faith to another For though as the following verse saith the outward Creation declares the Power of God yet that which may be known of him is manifest within
in a certain respect to lay aside the outward Knowledge of Christ or the Knowledge of him after the flesh in these words 2 Cor. 5.16 17. Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea though we have known Christ after the flesh yet now henceforth know we him no more Therefore if any man be in Christ he is a New Creature old things are passed away behold all things are become new Whence it manifestly appears that he makes the Knowledge of Christ after the flesh but as it were the Rudiments which young Children learn which after they are become better Scholars are of less use to them because they have and possess the very Substance of those first Precepts in their minds As all Comparisons halt in some part so shall I not affirm this to hold in every respect yet so far will this hold that as those that go no further than the Rudiments are never to be accounted Learned and as they grow beyond these things so they have less use of them even so such as go no further than the outward Knowledge of Christ shall never Inherit the Kingdom of Heaven But such as come to know this New Birth to be in Christ indeed to be a New Creature to have Old things past away and all things become New may safely say with the Apostle Though we have known Christ after the flesh yet now henceforth know we him no more Now But by the Work of Light and Grace in the heart this New Creature proceeds from the Work of this Light and Grace in the heart It is that Word which we speak of that is sharp and piercing that Implanted Word able to save the Soul by which this Birth is begotten and therefore Christ hath purchased unto us this Holy Seed that thereby this Birth might be brought forth in us which is therefore also called The Manifestation of the Spirit given to every one to profit withal for it is written that by One Spirit we are all baptized into One Body And the Apostle Peter also ascribeth this Birth to this Seed and Word of God which we have so much declared of saying 1 Pet. 1.23 Being born again not of Corruptible Seed but of Incorruptible by the Word of God which liveth and abideth for ever Though then this Seed be small in its Appearance so that Christ Compares it to a grain of Mustard-seed which is the least of all seeds Matth. 13.31 32. and that it be hid in the earthy part of man's heart yet therein is Life and Salvation towards the sons of men wrapt up which comes to be Revealed as they give way to it The Kingdom of God is in the Seed in the hearts of all men And in this Seed in the hearts of all men is the Kingdom of God as in Capacity to be produced or rather Exhibited according as it receives depth is nourished and not choked Hence Christ saith that the Kingdom of God was in the very Pharisees Luke 17.20 21. who did Oppose and Resist him and were justly accounted as Serpents and a generation of Vipers Now the Kingdom of God could be no other ways in them than in a Seed even as the Thirty-fold and the Hundred-fold is wrapt up in a small Seed lying in a barren ground which springs not forth because it wants Nourishment and as the whole body of a great Tree is wrapt up potentially in the Seed of the Tree and so is brought forth in due season and as the Capacity of a Man or a Woman is not only in a Child but even in the very Embryo even so the Kingdom of Jesus Christ yea Jesus Christ himself Christ within who is the hope of glory and becometh Wisdom Righteousness Sanctification and Redemption is in Every man and woman's heart in that little Incorruptible Seed ready to be brought forth as it is Cherished and Received in the love of it For there can be no men worse than those rebellious and unbelieving Pharisees were and yet this Kingdom was thus within them and they were directed to look for it there so it is neither lo here nor lo there in this or the other Observation that this is known but as this Seed of God in the heart is minded and entertained And certainly hence it is even because this Light Seed and Grace that appears in the heart of man is so little regarded and so much overlooked that so few know Christ brought forth in them Calvinists Papists Arminians and Socinians Errors denying the Light to be Saving The one sort to wit the Calvinists they look upon Grace as an Irresistible Power and therefore neglect and despise this Eternal Seed of the Kingdom in their hearts as a low insufficient useless thing as to their Salvation On the other hand the Papists Arminians and Socinians they go about to set up their natural Power and Will with one Consent denying that this little Seed this small Appearance of the Light is that Supernatural Saving Grace of God given to Every man to save him And so upon them is verified that saying of the Lord Jesus Christ This is the Condemnation of the World that Light is come into the World but men love Darkness rather than Light the reason is added because their Deeds are Evil. All Confess they feel this but they will not have it to be of that virtue Some will have it to be Reason some a Natural Conscience some Certain Relicks of God's Image that remained in Adam So Christ as he met with Opposition from all kinds of Professors in his Outward Appearance so doth he now in his Inward It was the Meanness of his outward Man The Meanness of Christ's Appearance in the flesh that made many despise him saying Is not this the Son of the Carpenter are not his Brethren and Sisters among us Is not this a Galilean and came there ever a Prophet out of Galilea and such like Reasonings For they expected an Outward Deliverer who as a Prince should deliver them with great Ease from their Outward Enemies and not such a MESSIAH as should be Crucified shamefully and as it were lead them into many Sorrows Troubles and Afflictions So the Meanness of this Appearance makes the Crafty Jesuites the pretended Rational Socinians and the Learned Arminians overlook it desiring rather something that they might exercise their Subtilty Reason and Learning about and use the Liberty of their own Wills And the Secure Calvinists they would have a Christ to Save them without any Trouble to destroy all their Enemies for them without them and nothing or little within while they mean while be at Ease to live in their Sins secure Whence when all is well Examined the Cause is plain it is because their deeds are evil that with one Consent they Reject this Light The Nature of the Light for it Checks the Wisest of them all and the Learnedest of them all in secret it Reproves them neither can all
Fear God and work Righteousness â—hen what can be said to do so seeing the Apostle calls the Lawâ— spiritual holy just and good But this appears manifestly by another Medium taken out of the same Chapter vers 13. So that nothing can be more Clear The words are The doers of the Law shall be justified From which I thus Argue without Adding any word of my own Arg. The doers of the Law shall be justified But The Gentiles do the things contained in the Law The Gentiles Justified in doing the Law All that know but a Conclusion do easily see what follows from these Express Words of the Apostle And indeed He through that whole Chapter labours as if he were Contending now with our Adversaries to Confirm this Doctrine vers 9 10 11. Tribulation and Anguish upon every Soul of man that doth evil to the Jew first and also to the Gentile For there is no respect of persons with God Where the Apostle clearly homologates the Sentence of Peter before-mentioned and shews that Jew and Gentile or as he himself explains in the following verses both they that have an outward Law and they that have none when they do good shall be Justified And to put us out of doubt in the very following verses he tells That the doers of the Law are Justified and that the Gentiles did the Law So that except we think he spake not what he intended we may safely Conclude that such Gentiles were Justified and did partake of that honour glory and peace which comes upon Every one that doth good even the Gentiles that are without the Law when they work good seeing with God there is no Respect of persons So as we see that it is not the having of the Outward Knowledge that doth save without the Inward so neither doth the Want of it to such to whom God hath made it Impossible who have the Inward bring Condemnation And many that have wanted the Outward have had a Knowledge of this Inwardly by virtue of that Inward Grace and Light given to every man working in them by which they forsook Iniquity and became Just and Holy as is above proved who though they knew not the History of Adam's Fall yet were sensible in themselves of the Loss that came by it Many wanting the History were sensible of the Loss by Adam and Salvation come by Christ in themselves feeling their Inclinations to sin and the Body of Sin in them and though they knew not the Coming of Christ yet were sensible of that Inward Power and Salvation which came by him even before as well as since his Appearance in the flesh For I question whether these men can prove that all the Patriarchs and Fathers before Moses had a distinct Knowledge either of the one or the other or that they knew the History of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil and of Adam's Eating the forbidden Fruit far less that Christ should be Born of a Virgin should be Crucified and treated in the manner he was For it is justly to be believed that what Moses wrote of Adam and of the first times was not by Tradition but by Revelation yea we see that not only after the Writing of Moses but even of David and all the Prophets who prophesied so much of Christ how little the Jews How little the Jews knew Christ mistaking the Prophets that were expecting and wishing for the Messiah could thereby Discern him when he came that they Crucified him as a Blasphemer not as the Messiah by mistaking the Prophecies concerning him for Peter saith expresly Acts 3.17 to the Jews that both They and their Rulers did it through Ignorance And Paul saith 1 Cor. 2.8 That had they known it they would not have Crucified the Lord of Glory Yea Mary her self to whom the Angel had spoken and who had laid up all the Miraculous things accompanying his Birth in her heart she did not understand How when he disputed with the Doctors in the Temple that he was about his Father's business And the Apostles that had believed him Conversed daily with him and saw his Miracles could not understand neither believe those things which related to his Death Sufferings and Resurrection but were in a certain respect stumbled at them § XXVII So we see how that it is the Inward Work and not the Outward History and Scripture that gives the True Knowledge The Heathens were sensible of the Loss received by Adam and by this Inward Light many of the Heathen-Philosophers were sensible of the Loss received by Adam though they knew not the outward History Hence Plato asserted That Man's Soul was fall'n into a dark Cave where it only conversed with shadows Pythagoras saith Man wandereth in this world as a stranger banished from the Presence of God Heathen-Philosophers Divine Knowledge Plato Pythag. Plotiâ— And Plotinus compareth man's Soul fall'n from God to a Cinder or dead Coal out of which the fire is extinguished Some of them said That the Wings of the Soul were clipped or fall'n of so that they could not flie unto God All which and many more such Expressions that might be gathered out of their Writings shew they were not without a sense of this Loss Also they had a Knowledge and Discovery of Jesus Christ Inwardly as a Remedy in them to deliver them from that Evil Seed and the Evil Inclinations of their own hearts though not under that particular Denomination Some called him a Holy Spirit as Seneca Epist. 41. who said There is a Holy Spirit in us that treateth us as we treat him Cicero calls it an Innate Light Lactan. In Sect. Cicero calleth it an Innate Light in his Book de Republicâ cited by Lactantius 6. Instit. where he calls this Right Reason given unto all Constant and Eternal calling unto duty by Commanding and deterring from deceit by Forbidding Adding that it cannot be abrogated neither can any be freed from it neither by Senate nor People that it is One Eternal and the same always to all Nations so that there is not one at Rome and another at Athens who so obey it not must flee from himself and in this is greatly tormented although he should escape all other punishment Plotinus also calls him Light saying That as the Sun cannot be known but by its own Light so God cannot be known but with his own Light and as the Eye cannot see the Sun but by receiving its Image so man cannot know God but by receiving his Image and that it behoved man to come to purity of heart before he could know God Calling him also Wisdom a name frequently given him in Scripture see Prov. 1.20 to the end and Prov. 8.9 34. where Wisdom is said to Cry Intreat and Invite all to come unto her and learn of her And what is this Wisdom but Christ Hence such as came among the Heathen to forsake Evil Philosophers Whence Called and cleave to Righteousness were
called Philosophers that is Lovers of Wisdom They knew this Wisdom was nigh unto them and that the best knowledge of God and Divine Mysteries was by the Inspiration of the Wisdom of God Phocylides Phocylides affirmed That the Word of the Wisdom of God was the best His words in the Greek are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And much more of this kind might be Instanced by which it appears they knew Christ and by his Work working in them were brought from Vnrighteousness to Righteousness and to love that Power by which they felt themselves Redeemed So that as saith the Apostle They shew the work of the Law written in their hearts and did the things contained in the Law and therefore as all doers of the Law are were no doubt Justified and Saved thus by the Power of Christ in them And as this was the Judgment of the Apostle so was it of the primitive Christians Hence Just. Martyr stuck not to call Socrates a Christian saying That all such as lived according to the Divine Word in them Socrates a Christian c. which was in all men were Christians such as Socrates and Heraclitus and others among the Greeks c. That such as live with the Word are Christians without fear or anxiety Clem. Alexand. Clemens Alexandrinus saith Apol. 2. Strom. lib. 1. That this Wisdom or Philosophy was necessary to the Gentiles and was their School-master to lead them unto Christ by which of old the Greeks were Justified Augustin de Civ Dei Nor do I think saith Augustine in his Book of the City of God lib. 18. c. 47. that the Jews dare affirm that none belonged unto God but the Israelites Ludovic Vives Upon which place Ludovicus Vives saith That thus the Gentiles not having a Law were a Law unto themselves and the Light of so living is the Gift of God and proceeds from the Son of whom it is written that he Inlighteneth every man that cometh into the World The Platonists saw the Word in the beginning which was Light Augustine also Testifies in his Confessions l. 7. c. 9. That he had read in the Writings of the Platonists though not in the very same words yet that which by many and multiplied Reasons did perswade that in the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God this was in the beginning with God by which all things were made and without which nothing was made that was made In him was Life and the Life was the Light of men and the Light shined in the darkness and the darkness did not Comprehend it And albeit the Soul gives Testimony concerning the Light yet it is not the Light but the Word of God for GOD is the true LIGHT which inlightneth every man that cometh into the World and so Repeats to vers 14. of John 1. adding These things have I there read Yea there is a Book translated out of the Arabick which gives an account of one Hai Eben Yokdan Hai Eben Yokdan who without Converse of man living in an Island alone attained to such a profound Knowledge of God as to have Immediate Converse with him and to affirm That the best and most certain Knowledge of God is not that which is attained by Premisses premised and Conclusions deduced but that which is enjoyed by Conjunction of the mind of man with the Supream Intellect The Supream Intellect enjoyed in the Mind of Man after the mind is purified from its Corruptions and is separated from all bodily Images and is gathered into a profound Stilness § XXVIII Seeing then it is by this Inward Gift Grace and Light that both those that have the Gospel preached unto them come to have Jesus brought forth in them and to have the saving and sanctified Vse of all outward Helps and Advantages and also by this same Light that all may come to be saved and that God calls invites and strives with all in a Day and saveth many to whom he hath not seen meet to Convey this outward Knowledge Therefore we having the Experience of the Inward and Powerful Work of this Light in our hearts even Jesus Revealed in us cannot cease to Proclaim the Day of the Lord that it is Arisen in it The Day of the Lord proclaimed crying-out with the Woman of Samaria Come and see One that hath told me all that ever I have done Is not this the Christ That others may come and feel the same in themselves and may know that that little small thing that Reproves them in their hearts however they have despised it and neglected it is nothing less than the Gospel preached in them Christ the Wisdom and Power of God being in and by that Seed seeking to save their Souls Of this Light therefore Augustine speaks in his Confessions lib. 11. c. 9. In this beginning O God! thou madest the Heaven and the Earth in thy Word in thy Son in thy Vertue in thy Wisdom wonderfully saying and wonderfully doing who shall Comprehend it who shall Declare it Augustine Trembled at the In-shinings of the Light unto him and why What is that which shineth-in unto me and smites my heart without hurt at which I both Tremble and am Inflamed I Tremble in so far as I am unlike unto it and I am Inflamed in so far as I am like unto it It is Wisdom which shineth-in unto me and dispelleth my Cloud which had again Cover'd me after I was departed from that darkness and rampier of my punishments And again he saith lib. 10. cap. 27. It is too late that I have loved thee O thou Beautifulness so Ancient and so New late have I loved thee and behold thou wast within and I was without and there was seeking thee thou didst call thou didst cry thou didst break my deafness thou glancedst thou didst shine thou chasedst away my darkness Of this also our Country-man George Buchanan speaketh thus in his Book De Jure Regni apud Scotos Truly Buchanan testifying to the Light I understand no other thing at present than that Light which is divinely Infused into our Souls For when God formed man he not only gave him Eyes to his Body by which he might shun those things that are hurtful to him and follow those things that are profitable but also hath set before his mind as it were a certain Light by which he may discern things that are Vile from things that are Honest Some call this Power Nature others the Law of Nature I truly judge it to be Divine and am perswaded that Nature and Wisdom never say different things Moreover God hath given us a Compend of the Law which in few words comprehends the whole to wit That we should Love Him from our hearts and our Neighbours as our selves And of this Law all the Books of the Holy Scriptures which pertain to the forming of manners contain no other but an Explication This is that Vniversal Evangelical
Doctrine of Papists that as the generality of them do not Vnderstand it so the Learned among them oppose it and dispute against it and particularly Bellarmine Thus then as I may say the formal Cause of Justification is not the Works to speak properly they being but an Effect of it but this Inward Birth this Jesus brought forth in the heart who is the Well-beloved whom the Father cannot but Accept and all those who thus are sprinkled with the blood of Jesus and washed with it By this also comes that Communication of the goods of Christ unto us by which we come to be made partakers of the Divine Nature as saith Peter 2 Pet. 1.4 and are made one with him as the Branches with the Vine and have a Title and Right to what he hath done and suffered for us Christ's Obedience Righteousness Death and Sufferings are ours So that his Obedience becomes Ours his Righteousness ours his Death and Sufferings ours And by this Nearness we come to have a Sense of his Sufferings and to suffer with his Seed that yet lies pressed and crucified in the hearts of the ungodly and so travel with it and for its Redemption and for the Repentance of those Souls that in it are Crucifying as yet the Lord of Glory Even as the Apostle Paul who by his Sufferings is said to fill up that which is behind of the Afflictions of Christ for his Body which is the Church Though this be a Mystery sealed up from all the Wise men that are yet Ignorant of this Seed in themselves and oppose it nevertheless some Protestants speak of this Justification by Christ inwardly put-on as shall hereafter be recited in its place Lastly Though we place Remission of Sins in the Righteousness and Expl. 5 Obedience of Christ performed by him in the flesh as to what pertains to the Remote procuring Cause and that we hold our selves formally Justified by Christ Jesus formed and brought forth in us yet can we not as some Protestants have unwarily done Exclude Works from Justification Good Works are not excluded Justification for though properly we be not Justified for them yet are we Justified in them and they are necessary even as Causa sine quâ non i. e. the Cause without which none are justified For the denying of this as it 's contrary to the Scriptures Testimony so it hath brought a great Scandal to the ProProtestant Religion opened the mouths of Papists and made many too secure while they have believed to be justified without good works Moreover though it be not safe to say They are Meritorious yet seeing they Prop. 5 6 are Rewarded many of those called the Fathers have not spared to use the word Merit which some of us have perhaps also done in a qualified Sense but no ways to infer the Popish Abuses above-mentioned And lastly If we had that notion of good works which most Protestants have we could freely agree to make them not only not necessary but Reject them as hurtful viz. That the best works even of the Saints are defiled and polluted For though we judge so of the best Works performed by man endeavouring a Conformity to the outward Law by his own strength and in his own will yet we believe that such works as naturally proceed from this Spiritual Birth and Formation of Christ in us are pure and holy even as the Root from which they come and therefore God Accepts them Justifies us in them and Rewards us for them of his own Free Grace The State of the Controversy being thus stated these following Positions do hencefrom arise in the next place to be proved Position I § IV. First That the Obedience Sufferings and Death of Christ is that by which the Soul obtains Remission of Sins and is the procuring Cause of that Grace by whose inward workings Christ comes to be formed inwardly and the Soul to be made Conformable unto him and so just and justified And that therefore in respect of this Capacity and Offer of Grace God is said to be Reconciled not as if he were actually Reconciled or did actually Justify or account any Just so long as they remain in their Sins really Impure and Vnjust Position II Secondly That it is by this Inward Birth of Christ in man that man is made Just and therefore so accounted by God Wherefore to be plain we are thereby and not till that be brought forth in us formally if we must use that word Justified in the sight of God because Justification is both more properly and frequently in Scripture taken in its proper signification for making one Just and not reputing one meerly such and is all one with Sanctification Position III Thirdly That since good Works as naturally follow from this Birth as heat from fire therefore are they of Absolute Necessity to Justification as Causa sine quâ non i. e. though not as the Cause for which yet as that Good Works are Causa sine quâ non of Justification in which we are and without which we cannot be Justified And though they be not Meritorious and draw no Debt upon God yet he cannot but Accept and Reward them for it is contrary to his Nature to deny his own since they may be perfect in their kind as proceeding from a Pure Holy Birth and Root Wherefore their Judgment is false and against the Truth that say That the holiest Works of the Saints are defiled and sinful in the sight of God for those Good Works are not the Works of the Law excluded by the Apostle from Justification Position I § V. As to the first I prove it from Rom. 3.25 Whom God hath set forth to be a Propitiation through Faith in his blood Proof I to declare his Righteousness for the Remission of Sins that are past through the forbearance of God Here the Apostle holds forth the Extent and Efficacy of Christ's Death The Efficacy of Christ's Death to Redeem man out of Evil. shewing that thereby and by Faith therein Remission of sins that are past is obtained as being that wherein the forbearance of God is exercised towards Mankind So that though men for the Sins they daily Commit deserve Eternal Death and that the Wrath of God should lay hold upon them yet by virtue of that most-satisfactory Sacrifice of Christ Jesus the Grace and Seed of God moves in love towards them during the day of their Visitation yet not so as not to strike against the Evil for that must be burned-up and destroyed but to Redeem man out of the Evil. Prop. 7 Secondly If God were perfectly Reconciled with men Proof II and did esteem them Just while they are actually Vnjust and do Continue in their Sins then should God have no Controversy with them * I do not only speak concerning men before Conversion who afterwards are Converted whom yet some of our Antagonists called Antinomians do aver were Justified from the beginning but also
it is most Absurd so it luculently overturneth the very Import and Intent of the place as if the Corinthians turning Christians had not wrought any real Change in them but had only been a Belief of some barren Notions which had wrought no Alteration in their Affections Will or Manner of Life For my own part I neither see any thing nor could ever yet hear or read any thing that with any colour of Reason did evince Justified in this place to be understood any other ways than in its own proper and genuine Interpretation of being made Just. And for the more clear understanding hereof let it be Considered The Derivation of the word Justify Considered c. that this word Justify is derived either from the Substantive Justice or the Adjective Just both which words Import the Substantive that true and Real Virtue in the Soul as it is in it self to wit it signifies really and not suppositively that Excellent Quality expressed and understood among men by the word JVSTICE and the Adjective Just as applied signifies a man or woman who is Just that is in whom this Quality of Justice is stated For it would not only be great Impropriety but also manifest falsity to call a man Just meerly by supposition especially if he were really Vnjust Now this word Justify formed or from Justice or Just doth beyond all question signify a Making Just it being nothing else but a Composition of the Verb facio and the Adjective Justus which is nothing else than thus Justifico i. e. justum facio to make just and Justified of justus and fio as justus fio I become just and justificatus i. e. justus factus I am made just Thus also is it with Verbs of this kind as sanctifico from sanctus holy and facio honorifico from honor and facio sacrifico from sacer and facio all which are still understood of the Subject really and truly endued with that virtue and quality from which the Verb is derived Therefore as none are said to be sanctified Justified none are while they actually remain Vnjust that are really unholy while they are such so neither can any be truly said to be Justified while they actually remain Vnjust Only this Verb Justify hath in a Metaphorical and Figurative sense been otherways taken to wit in a Law-sense as when a man really guilty of a Crime is freed from the punishment of his sin he is said to be Justified that is put in the place as if he were Just For this use of the word hath proceeded from that true supposition That none ought to be acquitted but the Innocent Hence also that manner of speaking I will Justify such a man or I will justify this or that is used from the supposition that the person and thing is really Justifiable And where there is an Error and Abuse in the matter so far there is also in the Expression This is so manifest and apparent that Paraeus Paraeus de Just. cont Bell. l. 2. c. 7. p. 469. a Chief Protestant and a Calvinist also in his Opinion acknowledges this We never at any time said saith he nor thought that the Righteousness of Christ was Imputed to us that by him we should be named formally Just and be so as we have divers times already shewed for that would no less soundly fight with right Reason than if a guilty man absolved in Judgment should say that he himself were formally Just by the Clemency of the Judge granting him his life Now is it not strange that men should be so facile in a matter of so great Concernment as to build the stress of their Acceptance with God upon a meer borrowed and Metaphorical Signification to the excluding or at lest esteeming that not necessary without which the Scripture saith expresly No man shall ever see God Holiness required therefore good Works are For if Holiness be requisite and necessary of which this is said then must good Works also unless our Adversaries can shew us a holy man without good works But moreover Justified in this figurative sense is used for Approved and indeed for the most part if not always in Scripture when the word Justify is used it is taken in the worst part that is that as the Vse of the word that way is an Vsurpation so it is spoken of such as Vsurp the thing to themselves while it properly doth not belong unto them as will appear to those that will be at the pains to Examine these places Exod 23.7 Job 9.20 27.5 Prov. 17.15 Isa. 5.23 Jer. 3.11 Ezech. 16.51 52. Luk. 10.29 16.15 which are all spoken of men justifying the Wicked or of Wicked men justifying themselves that is Approving themselves in their Wickedness If it be at any time in this Signification taken in good part it is very seldom Comparatively and that so obvious and plain by the Context as leaves no scruple But the Question is not so much of the Vse of the word where it is passingly or occasionally used as where the very Doctrine of Justification is handled Where indeed to mistake it viz. in its proper place so as to content our selves with an Imaginary Justification while God requires a Real is of most dangerous Consequence For the Disquisition of which let it be considered that in all these places to the Romans Corinthians Galatians and elsewhere where the Apostle handles this Theam the word may be taken in its own proper signification without any Absurdity As where it is often asserted in the above-mentioned Epistles to the Romans and Galatians That a man cannot be justified by the Law of Moses nor by the Works of the Law there is no Absurdity nor Danger in understanding it according to its own proper signification Justified its proper signification to wit That a man cannot be Made just by the Law of Moses seeing this so well agrees with that saying of the same Apostle That the Law makes nothing perfect And also where it is said We are Justified by Faith it may very well be understood of being Made just seeing it is also said that Faith purifies the heart and no doubt the pure in heart are just and The just live by faith Again where it is said We are justified by Grace We are justified by Christ We are Justified by the Spirit it is no ways absurd to understand it of being Made Just seeing by his Spirit and Grace he doth make men Just But to understand it universally the other way meerly for Acceptance and Imputation would infer great Absurdities as may be proved at large But because I judged it would be acknowledged I forbear at present for brevity's sake But further in the most weighty places where this word Justify is used in Scripture with an Immediate Relation to the Doctrine of Justification our Adversaries must needs acknowledge it to be understood of making just Justification signifies a making Just. and not barely in the
Legal Acceptation As first in that of 1 Cor. 6.11 But ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified as I before have proved which also many Protestants are forced to acknowledge Neither diffide we saith Thysius because of the most great and strict Connexion Thysius Disp. de Just. Thes. 3. that Justification doth sometimes seem also to Comprehend Sanctification as a Consequence as in Rom. 8.30 Tit. 3.7 1 Cor. 6.11 And such sometimes were ye Zanchius in cap. 2. ad Eph. ver 4. loc de Just. but ye are washed c. Zanchius having spoken concerning this sense of Justification adds saying There is another signification of the word viz. for a man from Unjust to be made Just even as sanctified signifies from unholy to be made holy In which signification the Apostle said in the place above-cited And such were some of you c. that is of unclean ye are made holy and of unjust ye are made just by the Holy Spirit for Christ's sake in whom ye have believed Of this signification is that Rev. 22.11 Let him that is just be just still that is really from just become more just even as from unjust he became just And according to this signification the Fathers and especially Augustine have Interpreted this word H. Bullinger Thus far he H. Bullinger on the same place 1 Cor. 6. speaketh thus By divers words saith he the Apostle signifies the same thing when he saith ye are washed ye are sanctified ye are justified Proof II Secondly In that Excellent Saying of the Apostle so much observed Rom. 8.30 Whom he called them he also justified and whom he justified them he also glorified This is commonly called the Golden Chain as being acknowledged to Comprehend the Method and Order of Salvation And therefore if Justified were not understood here in its proper signification of being made just Sanctification would be excluded out of this Chain Righteousness the only Medium by which from our Calling we pass to Glorification And truly it is very worthy of observation that the Apostle in this succinct and compendious Account makes the word Justified to comprehend all betwixt Calling and Glorifying thereby clearly insinuating that the being really Righteous is that only Medium by which from our Calling we pass to Glorification All for the most part do acknowledge the word to be so taken in this place and not only so but most of those who oppose are forced to acknowledge that as this is the most proper so the most common Signification of it thus divers famous Protestants do acknowledge We are not saith D. Chamierus such Impertinent Esteemers of words as to be ignorant nor yet such importunate Sophists as to deny that the words of Justification and Sanctification do infer one another yea we know that the Saints are chiefly for this Reason so called D. Chamier Tom. 3. de Sanct. l. 10. c. 1. because that in Christ they have received Remission of Sins and we read in the Revelation Let him that is just be just still which cannot be understood except of the fruit of Inherent Righteousness Nor do we deny but perhaps in other places they may be promiscuously taken especially by the Father I take saith Beza the name of Justification largely Beza in cap. 3. ad Tit. vers 7. so as it comprehends whatsoever we acquire from Christ as well by Imputation as by the Efficacy of the Spirit in sanctifying us So likewise is the word of Justification taken Rom. 8.30 Melanchthon saith Melancht in Apol. Confes. Aug. that to be justified by Faith signifies in Scripture not only to be pronounced Just but also of Unrighteous to be made Righteous Also some Chief Protestants though not so clearly yet in part hinted at our Doctrine whereby we ascribe unto the Death of Christ Remission of Sins and the work of Justification unto the Grace of the Spirit acquired by his Death Boraeus in Gen. c. 15. ad verb Credidit Abraham Deo pag. 161. Martinus Boraeus explaining that place of the Apostle Rom. 4.25 Who was given for our sins and rose again for our Justification saith There are two things beheld in Christ which are necessary to our Justification the one is his Death the other is his Arising from the dead By his Death the sins of this World behoved to be Expiated By his Rising from the dead it pleased the same goodness of God to give the Holy Spirit whereby both the Gospel is believed and the Righteousness lost by the fault of the first Adam is restored And afterwards he saith The Apostle expresseth both parts in these words Who was given for our sins c. In his Death is beheld the Satisfaction for sin in his Resurrection the Gift of the Holy Spirit by which our Justification is perfected And again the same man saith elsewhere Idem lib. 3. Reg. cap. 9. v. 4. pag. 681. Both these kinds of Righteousness are therefore contained in Justification neither can the one be separate from the other So that in the Definition of Justification the Merit of the Blood of Christ is included both with the Remission of sins and with the gift of the Holy Spirit of Justification and Regeneration Martinus Bucerus saith Seeing by one sin of Adam the world was lost Bucerus in Rom. 4. ad ver 16. the Grace of Christ hath not only abolished that one sin and death which came by it but hath together taken away those infinite sins and also led into full Justification as many as are of Christ so that God now not only Remits unto them Adam 's sin and their own but also gives them therewith the Spirit of a solid and perfect Righteousness Righteousness a Conformity to the Image of the First-begotten which renders us Conform unto the Image of the First-Begotten And upon these words by Jesus Christ he saith We always judge that the whole benefit of Christ tends to this that we might be strong through the Gift of Righteousness being rightly and orderly adorned with all virtue that is restored to the Image of God And lastly William Forbes our Country-man W. Forbes in Considerat Modest. de Just. lib. 2. Sect 8. Bishop of Edinburgh saith Whensoever the Scripture makes mention of the Justification before God as speaketh Paul and from him besides others Augustin it appears that the word Justify necessarily signifies not only to pronounce Just in a Law sense but also really and inherently to make Just because that God doth otherways justify a wicked man than Earthly Judges For he when he Justifies a wicked or unjust man How God justifies the Wicked doth indeed pronounce him as these also do but by pronouncing him Just because his Judgment is according to Truth he also makes him really of Unjust to become Just. And again the same man upon the same occasion answering the more rigid Protestants who say That God first justifies and
and always have denied that Popish Notion of Meritum ex Condigno Nevertheless we cannot deny but that God out of his Infinite goodness wherewith he hath loved mankind after he Communicates to him his holy Grace and Spirit doth according to his own Will Recompence and Reward the good Works of his Children and therefore this Merit of Congruity or Reward God Rewards the good Words of his Children in so far as the Scripture is plain and positive for it we may not deny neither wholly Reject the Word in so far as the Scripture makes use of it For the same Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies Merit is also in those places where the Translators express it Worth or Worthy as Matth. 3.8 1 Thess. 2.12 2 Thess. 1.5 8. concerning which R. Baxter saith in the above cited Book p. 8. But in a larger sense as Promise is an Obligation and the thing Promised is said to be Debt so the Performers of the Conditions are called Worthy and that which they Perform Merit although properly all be of Grace and not of Debt Also those who are called the Fathers of the Church frequently used this word of Merit whose sayings concerning this matter I think not needful to insert because it is not doubted but evident that many Protestants are not averse from this word in the sense that we use it The Apology for the Augustan Confession Art 20. hath these words We agree that Works are truly Meritorious not of Remission of Sins or Justification but they are Meritorious of â—ther rewards Corporal and Spiritual which are indeed as well in this life as after this life And further Seeing Works Prop. 8 are a certain fulfilling of the Law they are rightly said to be Meritorious it is rightly said that a Reward is due to them In the Acts of the Conference of Oldenburgh the Electoral Divines p. 110. 265. say Conference of Oldenburgh In this sense our Churches also are not Averse from the word Merit used by the Fathers neither therefore do they defend the Popish Doctrine of Merit G. Vossius G. Vossius of the word Merit in his Theological These concerning the Merits of Good Works saith We have not adventured to condemn the word Merit wholly as being that which both many of the Ancients use and also the Reformed Churches have used in their Confessions Now that God judgeth and accepteth men according to their Works is beyond doubt to those that seriously will read and consider these Scriptures Matth. 17.26 Rom. 2.6 7 10. 2 Cor. 5.10 James 1.25 Hebr. 10.35 1 Pet. 1.17 Rev. 22.12 § XIII And to conclude this Theam let none be so bold as to mock God supposing themselves Justified and Accepted in the sight of God by virtue of Christ's Death and Sufferings while they remain unsanctified and unjustified in their own hearts and polluted in their sins left their Hope prove that of the Hypocrite which perisheth Neither let any foolishly Imagine Job 8.13 that they can by their own Works or by the performance of any Ceremonies or Traditions or by the giving of Gold or Money or by afflicting their Bodies in Will-worship and voluntary Humility or foolishly striving to Conform their Way to the ouward Letter of the Law flatter themselves that they Merit before God or draw a Debt upon him The Hope of the Hypocrite shall perish but Grace is to the Humble or that any man or men have power to make such kind of things Effectual to their Justification lest they be found foolish Boasters and Strangers to Christ and his Righteousness indeed But blessed for ever are they that having truly had a sense of their own Vnworthiness and Sinfulness and having seen all their own Endeavours and Performances fruitless and vain and beheld their own Emptiness and the vanity of their vain Hopes Faith and Confidence while they remained inwardly pricked pursued and condemned by God's Holy Witness in their hearts and so having applied themselves thereto and suffered his Grace to work in them are become chang'd and renew'd in the spirit of their minds past from death to Life and know Jesus arisen in them working both the Will and the Deed and so having put on the Lord Jesus Christ in Effect are Cloathed with him partake of his Righteousness and Nature such can draw near to the Lord with Boldness and know their Acceptance in and by him in whom and in as many as are found in him the Father is well-pleased PROPOSITION VIII Concerning Perfection In whom this Pure and Holy Birth is fully brought forth the body of Death and Sin comes to be Crucified and Removed and their Hearts united and subjected to the Truth so as not to obey any Suggestions or Temptations of the Evil one to be free from Actual Sinning and Transgressing of the Law of God and in that respect perfect yet doth this Perfection still admit of a Growth and there remaineth always in some part a Possibility of Sinning where the mind doth not most diligently and watchfully Attend unto the Lord. § I. SInce we have placed Justification in the Revelation of Jesus Christ formed and brought forth in the heart there working his Works of Righteousness and bringing forth the fruits of the Spirit The question is How far he may prevail in us while we are in this life or we over our Soul's Enemies in and by his strength Those that plead for Justification wholly without them meerly by Imputative Righteousness denying the Necessity of being cloathed with real and inward Righteousness do consequently affirm These are the words of the Westminster larger Catechism That it is Impossible for a man even the best of men to be Free of Sin in this life which they say no man ever was but on the contrary that none can neither of himself nor by any Grace received in this life O wicked Saying against the power of God's Grace keep the Commandments of God perfectly but that every man doth break the Commandments in thought word and deed Whence they also affirm as was a little before observed That the very best Actions of the Saints their prayers their worships are impure and polluted Whether it is possible to keep the Commandments of God We on the contrary though we freely acknowledge this of the Natural Fall'n Man in his first state whatever his profession or pretence may be so long as he is Vnconverted and Vnregenerate yet we do believe that those in whom Christ comes to be formed and the New Part I Man brought forth and born of the Incorruptible Seed as that Birth and man in Vnion therewith naturally doth the Will of God so it is possible so far to keep to it Controversy stated as not to be found daily Transgressors of the Law of God And for the more clear Stating of the Controversy let it be considered § II. First That we place not this possibility in Man 's own Will
expressed by the Apostle Eph. 5.25 26 27. Even as Christ also loved the Church and gave himself for it that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word That he might present it to himself a glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blemish Now if Christ hath really thus answered the thing he Came for then the Members of this Church are not always sinning in thought word and deed or there is no difference betwixt being sanctified and unsanctified clean and unclean holy and unholy being daily blemished with sin and being without blemish § VI. Fourthly This Doctrine renders the Work of the Ministry the Proof IV Preaching of the Word the Writing of the Scriptures and the Prayers of the holy men altogether Vseless and Ineffectual As to the first Eph. 4.11 Pastors and Teachers are said to be given for the perfection of Saints c. till we all come in the unity of the faith and the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man unto a measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ Now if there be a Necessity of sinning daily and in all things then there can be no perfection for such as do so cannot be esteemed perfect And if for Effectuating this perfection in the Saints the Ministry be appointed and disposed of God Pastors Teachers and Scriptures are given for the Perfecting of the Saints do not such as deny the possibility hereof render the Ministry Vseless and of no profit seeing there can be no other true Vse assigned but to lead people out of sin into righteousness If so be these Ministers assure us that we need never expect to be delivered from it do not they render their own Work needless what needs Preaching against sin for the reproving of which all preaching is if it can never be forsaken Our Adversaries are Exalters of the Scriptures in words much crying up their usefulness and perfection Now the Apostle tells us 2 Tim. 3.17 that the Scriptures are for making the man of God perfect and if this be denied to be Attainable in this life then the Scriptures are of no profit For in the other life we shall not have use for them It renders the Prayers of the Saints altogether Vseless seeing themselves do Confess they ought to pray daily that God would deliver them from evil and free them from sin by the help of his Spirit and Grace while in this world But though we might suppose this Absurdity to follow that their Prayers are without Faith yet were not that so much if it did not infer the like upon the holy Apostles who prayed earnestly for this End and therefore no doubt believed it Attainable Col 4.12 Labouring fervently for you in prayers that ye may stand perfect c. 1 Thess. 3.13 5.23 c. Proof V § VII But Fifthly This Doctrine is Contrary to Common Reason and Sense For the Two opposite Principles whereof the one Rules in the Children of Darkness Darkness and Light Sin and Righteousness Inconsistent together the other in the Children of Light are Sin and Righteousness And as they are respectively leavened and acted by them so they are accounted either as Reprobated or Justified seeing it is Abomination in the sight * Prov. 17.15 of God either to Justify the Wicked or Condemn the Just. Now to say that men cannot be so leavened with the one as to be delivered from the other is in plain words to affirm that Sin and Righteousness are Consistent and that a man may be truly termed Righteous though he be daily sinning in every thing he doth And then what difference betwixt Good and Evil Is not this to fall into that great abomination of Putting Light for darkness and calling good evil and evil good since they say The very best Actions of God's Children are defiled and polluted and that Those that sin daily in thought word and deed are good men and women the Saints and holy Servants of the Holy Pure God Can there be any thing more repugnant than this to Common Reason Since the Subject is still denominated from that Accident that doth most Influence it As a Wall is called White when there is much Whiteness and black when there is much blackness and such like But when there is more Vnrighteousness in a man than Righteousness that man ought rather to be denominated unrighteous than righteous If all daily sin where is the Righteous man then spoken of in Scripture Then surely if every man sin daily in thought word and deed and that in his Sins there is no Righteousness at all and that all his Righteous Actions are polluted and mixed with sin then there is in every man more Vnrighteousness than Righteousness and so no man ought to be called Righteous no man can be said to be sanctified or washed Where are then the Children of God Where are the purified ones where are they who were sometimes Vnholy but now Holy That sometimes were Darkness but now are Light in the Lord There can none such be found then at this rate except that Vnrighteousness be esteemed so And is not this to fall into that abomination above-mentioned of Justifying the Vngodly This certainly lands in that horrid Blasphemy of the Ranters that affirm There is no difference betwixt good and evil and that all is one in the sight of God I could shew many more Gross Absurdities Evil Consequences and manifest Contradictions plied in this sinful Doctrine but this may suffice at present by which also in a good measure The Blasphemy of the Ranters or Libertines the probation of the Truth we affirm is Advanced Yet nevertheless for the further Evidencing of it I shall proceed to the second thing proposed by me to wit To prove this from several Testimonies of the Holy Scriptures § VIII And first I prove it from the peremptory positive Command of Sect. II Christ and his Apostles seeing this is a Maxime ingraven in every man's Proof I heart naturally That no man is bound to that which is Impossible Since then Christ and his Apostles have commanded us to keep all the Commandments and to be perfect in this respect it is possible for us so to do Be ye Perfect c. Keâ—p my Commandments Now that this is thus Commanded without any Commentary or Consequence is evidently apparent from these plain Testimonies Matth. 5.48 7.21 John 13.17 1 Cor. 7.19 2 Cor. 13.11 1 John 2.3 4 5 6. 3.2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10. These Scriptures intimate a positive Command for it they declare the Absolute Necessity of it and therefore as if they had purposely been written to answer the Objections of our Opposers they shew the Folly of those that will esteem themselves Children or Friends of God while they do otherwise Secondly It is Possible because we receive the Gospel and Law thereof
from which there is no falling away Condition is Attainable because we are Exhorted to it and as hath been proved before the Scripture never proposeth to us things Impossible Such an Exhortation we have from the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.10 Wherefore the rather Brethren give diligence to make your Calling and Election sure And though there be a Condition here proposed yet since we have already proved that it is possible to fulfil this Condition then also the Promise annexed thereunto may be attained And since where Assurance is wanting there is still a place left for Doubtings and Despairs if we should affirm it never attainable then should there never be a place known by the Saints in this World wherein they might be free of Doubting and Despair Which as it is most Absurd in it self so it 's Contrary to the manifest Experience of Thousands Thirdly God hath given to many of his Saints and Children and is ready to give unto all a full and certain Assurance A Certain Assurance and Establishment given of God to many of his Saints and Children that they are his and that no power shall be able to pluck them out of his hand But this Assurance would be no Assurance if those who are so Assured were not Established and Confirmed beyond all Doubt and Hesitation If so then surely there is no possibility for such to miss of that which God hath Assured them of And that there is such Assurance attainable in this life the Scripture abundantly declareth both in general and as to particular persons As first Rev. 3.12 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the Temple of my God and he shall go no more out c. which containeth a general Promise unto all Hence the Apostle speaks of some that are sealed 2 Cor. 1.22 Who hath also sealed us and given the Earnest of his Spirit in our hearts wherefore the Spirit so sealing is called the Earnest or Pledge of our Inheritance Eph. 1.13 In whom ye were sealed by the Holy Spirit of promise And therefore the Apostle Paul not only in that of the Romans above-noted declareth himself to have Attained that Condition but 2 Tim. 4.7 he affirmeth in these words I have fought a good fight c. which also many good men have and do witness And therefore as there can be nothing more manifest than that which the manifest Experience of this time sheweth and therein is found agreeable to the Experience of former times so we see there have been both of old and of late that have turned the Grace of God into Wantonness and have fall'n from their Faith and Integrity thence we may safely conclude such a falling away possible We also see that some of old and of late have Attained a certain Assurance some time before they departed that they should Inherit Eternal Life and have accordingly died in that good hope Of and concerning whom the Spirit of God Testified that they are saved Wherefore we also see that such a State is Attainable in this life from which there is not a Falling away For seeing the Spirit of God did so Testify it was not possible that they should perish concerning whom he who cannot lie thus bare Witness PROPOSITION X. Concerning the Ministry Prop. 10 As by this Light or Gift of God all true Knowledge in things Spiritual is received and revealed so by the same as it is manifested and received in the heart by the strength and power thereof every true Minister of the Gospel is ordained prepared and supplied in the Work of the Ministry and by the leading moving and drawing hereof ought every Evangelist and Christian Pastor to be led and ordered in his labour and work of the Gospel both as to the place Where as to the persons to whom and as to the time wherein he is to Minister Moreover who have this Authority may and ought to preach the Gospel though without Humane Commission or Literature as on the other hand who want the Authority of this Divine Gift however Learned or Athorized by the Commission of Men and Churches are to be esteemed but as Deceivers and not true Ministers of the Gospel The Gospel to be preach'd freely Matth. 10.8 Also who have received this holy and unspotted Gift as they have freely received it so are they freely to give it without hire or bargaining far less to use it as a Trade to get money by yet if God hath called any one from their Emploiments or Trades by which they acquire their Livelihood it may be lawful for such according to the liberty which they feel given them in the Lord to receive such Temporals to wit what may be needful for them for Meat and Cloathing as are given them freely and cordially by those to whom they have Communicated Spirituals § I. HItherto I have treated of those things which relate to the Christian Faith and Christians as they stand each in his private and particular Condition and how and what way every man may be a Christian indeed and so abide Now I come in order to speak of those things that relate to Christians as they are stated in a Joint-Fellowship and Communion and come under a Visible and Outward Society which Society is called the Church of God The Church of God is the Spiritual Body of Christ. and in Scripture compared to a Body and therefore named the Body of Christ. As then in the Natural Body there be divers Members all concurring to the common end of preserving and confirming the whole Body so in this Spiritual and Mystical Body there are also divers Members according to the different measures of Grace and of the Spirit diversly administred unto each Member and from this Diversity ariseth that distinction of persons in the visible Society of Christians as of Apostles Pastors Evangelists Ministers c. That which in this Proposition is proposed is What makes or constitutes any a Minister of the Church what his Qualifications ought to be and how he ought to behave himself But because it may seem somewhat preposterous to speak of the distinct Offices of the Church until something be said concerning the Church in general though nothing positively be said of it in the Proposition yet as here implied I shall briefly premise something thereof and then proceed to the particular Members of it § II. It is not in the least my design to meddle with those tedious and many Controversies wherewith the Papists and Protestants do Tear one another concerning this thing but only according to the Truth manifested to me and Revealed in me by the Testimony of the Spirit according to that proportion of Wisdom given me briefly to hold forth as a necessary Introduction both to this matter of the Ministry and of Worship which followeth those things which I together with my Brethren do believe concerning the Church The Church then according to the Grammatical signification of the word as it is used in
the Holy Scripture signifies An Assembly or Gathering of many into one place The Etymology of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Church and signification of it for the Substantive 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 comes from the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I call out of and originally from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I call and indeed as this is the Grammatical sense of the word so also it is the real and proper signification of the thing the Church being no other thing but the Society Gathering or Company of such as God hath called out of the World and worldly spirit to walk in his LIGHT and LIFE The Church then so defined is to be considered as it comprehends all that are thus called and gathered truly by God both such as are yet in this Inferior World and such as having already laid down the Earthly Tabernacle are passed into their heavenly Mansions which together do make up the One Catholick Church concerning which there is so much Controversy Out of which Church we freely acknowledge No Salvation without the Church there can be no Salvation because under this Church and its Denomination are comprehended all and as many of whatsoever nation kindred tongue or people they be though outwardly strangers and remote from those who profess Christ and Christianity in words and have the benefit of the Scriptures as become obedient to the Holy Light and Testimony of God in their hearts so as to become sanctified by it What the Church is and cleansed from the evils of their ways For this is the Vniversal or Catholick Spirit by which many are called from all the four Corners of the Earth and shall sit down with Abraham Isaac and Jacob By this the secret Life and Vertue of Jesus is conveyed into many that are afar off even as by the Blood that runs into the Veins and Arteries of the natural Body the Life is conveyed from the head and heart unto the extreamest parts There may be Members therefore of this Catholick Church both among Heathens Turks and Jews may become Members of this Church Turks Jews and all the several sorts of Christians men and women of Integrity and Simplicity of heart who though blinded in something in their Vnderstanding and perhaps burthened with the Superstitions and Formality of the several Sects in which they are Ingrossed yet being upright in their hearts before the Lord chiefly aiming and labouring to be delivered from Iniquity and loving to follow Righteousness are by the secret Touches of this Holy Light in their Souls inlivened and quickned thereby secretly united to God and there-through become true Members of this Catholick Church Now the Church in this respect hath been in being in all Generations For God never wanted some such Witnesses for him though many times slighted and not much observed by this World And therefore this Church though still in being hath been oftentimes as it were Invisible in that it hath not come under the Observation of the men of this World being as saith the Scripture Jer. 3.14 One of a City and two of a Family And yet though the Church thus considered may be as it were hid from wicked men as not then gathered into a visible Fellowship yea and not observed even by some that are Members of it yet may there notwithstanding many belong to it as when Elias complained he was left alone 1 Kings 19.18 God answered unto him I have reserved to my self seven thousand men who have not bowed their knees to the Image of Baal whence the Apostle argues Rom. 11. the being of a Remnant in his day § III. Secondly The Church is to be considered as it signifies a Certain Number of persons gathered by God's Spirit and by the Testimony of some of his Servants raised up for that end unto the belief of the true Principles and Doctrines of the Christian Faith who through their hearts being united by the same Love and their understanding informed in the same Truths gather The Definition of the Church of God as Gathered into a Visible Fellowship meet and assemble together to Wait upon God to worship him and to bear a joint-Testimony for the Truth against Error suffering for the same and so becoming through this fellowship as one family and houshold in certain respects do each of them watch over teach instruct and care for one another according to their several measures and attainments Such were the Churches of the primitive Times gathered by the Apostles whereof we have divers mentioned in the Holy Scriptures And as to the Visibility of the Church in this respect there hath been a great Interruption since the Apostles days by reason of the Apostasy as shall hereafter appear § IV. To be a Member then of the Catholick Church How to become a Member of that Church there is need of the Inward Calling of God by his Light in the heart and a being leavened into the Nature and Spirit of it so as to forsake Vnrighteousness and be turned to Righteousness and in the Inwardness of the mind to be cut out of the wild Olive-tree of our own first fall'n Nature and ingrafted into Christ by his Word and Spirit in the heart And this may be done in those who are strangers to the History God not having pleased to make them partakers thereof as in the fifth and sixth Proposition hath already been proved To be a Member of a particular Church of Christ The Outward Profession of the Members of the True Church as this inward Work is indispensibly necessary so is also the outward Profession of and Belief in Jesus Christ and those holy Truths delivered by his Spirit in the Scriptures seeing the Testimony of the Spirit recorded in the Scriptures doth answer the Testimony of the same Spirit in the heart even as face answereth face in a glass Hence it follows that the Inward work of Holiness and forsaking Iniquity is necessary in every respect to the being a Member in the Church of Christ and that the outward Profession is necessary to be a Member of a particular gathered Church but not to the being a Member of the Catholick Church yet it is absolutely necessary where God affords the opportunity of knowing it And the outward Testimony is to be believed where it is presented and revealed the sum whereof hath upon other occasions been already proved § V. But contrary hereunto the Devil The Members of the Anti-Christian Church in the Apostasy their Empty Profession that worketh and hath wrought in the Mystery of Iniquity hath taught his followers to affirm That no man however holy is a Member of the Church of Christ without the outward Profession and that he be Initiated thereunto by some outward Ceremonies And again That men who have this outward Profession though inwardly unholy may be Members of the true Church of Christ yea and ought to be so esteemed This is plainly to put Light for
have caused them to Err. The whole writings of the Prophets are full of such Complaints and for this Cause under the New Testament we are so often warned and guarded to Beware of false Prophets and false Teachers c. What may be thought then where all as to this is out of order where both the Foundation Call Qualifications Maintainance and whole Discipline is different from and opposite to the Ministry of the primitive Church yea and necessarily tends to the shutting out a Spiritual Ministry and the in-bringing and establishing a Carnal This shall appear by parts § VII That then which comes first to be questioned in this matter is Quest. I concerning the Call of a Minister to wit What maketh or how cometh a man to be a Minister Pastor or Teacher in the Church of Christ We Answer By the inward power and virtue of the Spirit of God Answ. For as saith our Proposition Having received the true knowledge of things Spiritual by the Spirit of God The Call of a Minister and wherein it consisteth without which they cannot be known and being by the same in measure purified and sanctified he comes thereby to be called and moved to Minister to others being able to speak from a living Experience of what he himself is a Witness and therefore knowing the Terror of the Lord he is fit to perswade men c. 2 Cor. 5.11 and his Words and Ministry proceeding from the inward power and virtue reaches to the heart of his Hearers and makes them approve of him and be subject unto him Our Adversaries are forced to confess that this were indeed desirable and best but this they will not have to be absolutely necessary Object I shall first prove the Necessity of it and then shew how much they Err in that which they make more necessary than this Divine and Heavenly Call First That which is necessary to make a man a Christian so as without it he cannot be truly one must be much more necessary to make a man a Minister of Christianity seeing the one is a degree above the other and has it included in it nothing less than he that supposeth a Master Arg. supposeth him first to have attained the knowledge and capacity of a Scholar 1. The necessity of an Inward Call to make a man a Christian They that are not Christians cannot be Teachers or Ministers among Christians But this Inward Call Power and Vertue of the Spirit of God is necessary to make a man a Christian as we have abundantly proved before in the second Proposition according to these Scriptures He that hath not the Spirit of Christ is none of his As many as are led by the Spirit of God are the sons of God Therefore this Call Moving and Drawing of the Spirit must be much more Necessary to make a Minister 2. The Ministry of the Spirit requires the Operation and Testimony of the Spirit Secondly All Ministers of the New Testament ought to be Ministers of the Spirit and not of the Letter according to that 2 Cor. 3.6 and as the old Latine hath it not by the Letter but by the Spirit But how can a man be a Minister of the Spirit who is not inwardly Called by it and who looks not upon the Operation and Testimony of the Spirit as Essential to his Call As he could not be a Minister of the Letter who had thence no ground for his Call yea that were altogether a Stranger to and unacquainted with it so neither can he be a Minister of the Spirit who is a Stranger to it and unacquainted with the Motions thereof and knows it not to draw act and move him and go before him in the Work of the Ministry I would willingly know how those that take upon them to be Ministers as they suppose of the Gospel meerly from an outward Vocation without so much as being any ways sensible of the Work of the Spirit or any Inward Call there-from can either satisfy themselves or others that they are Ministers of the Spirit or wherein they differ from the Ministers of the Letter For 3. Under the Law the People needed not to doubt who should be Priests and Ministers Thirdly If this Inward Call or Testimony of the Spirit were not Essential and Necessary to a Minister then the Ministry of the New Testament should not only be no ways preferrable to but in divers respects far Worse than that of the Law For under the Law there was a certain Tribe allotted for the Ministry and of that Tribe certain Families set apart for the Priesthood and other Offices by the Immediate Command of God to Moses so that the people needed not be in any doubt who should be Priests and Ministers of the holy things yea and besides this God called forth by the Immediate Testimony of his Spirit several at divers times to Teach Instruct and Reprove his people as Samuel Nathan Elias Elisa Jeremiah Amos and many more of the Prophets But now under the New Covenant where the Ministry ought to be more Spiritual the Way more Certain and the Access more Easie unto the Lord our Adversaries by denying the Necessity of this Inward and Spiritual Vocation make it quite other ways For there being now no certain Family or Tribe to which the Ministry is limited we are left in Vncertainty to chuse and have Pastors at a venture without all Certain Assent of the Will of God having neither an outward Rule nor Certainty in this affair to walk by for that the Scripture cannot give any Certain Rule in this matter hath in the Third Proposition concerning it been already shewn 4. Christ the Door Fourthly Christ proclaims them all Thieves and Robbers that enter not by him the Door into the Sheep-fold but climb up some other way whom the sheep ought not to hear John 10.1 but such as come in without the Call Movings and Leadings of the Spirit of Christ wherewith he leads his Children into all Truth come in certainly not by Christ who is the Door but some other way and therefore are not True Shepherds § VIII To all this they Object The Succession of the Church alledging Object That since Christ gave a Call to his Apostles and Disciples they have conveyed that Call to their Successors Succession pleaded by the false Church from Christ and his Apostles having power to Ordain Pastors and Teachers by which power the Authority of Ordaining and making Ministers and Pastors is successively conveyed to us so that such who are Ordained and Called by the Pastors of the Church are therefore true and lawful Ministers and others who are not so Called are to be accounted but Intruders Hereunto also some Protestants add a Necessity though they make it not as a thing Essential that besides this Calling of the Church every one being Called ought to have the Inward Call of the Spirit inclining him so chosen to his Work
and not false The Example of the Pharisees and Priests under the Law will not answer to the Gospel-times because God set apart a particular Tribe for that Service and particular Families to whom it belonged by a Lineal Succession and also their Service and Work was not purely Spiritual but only the performance of some outward and carnal Observations and Ceremonies which were but a shadow of the Substance that was to come The Service under the Law was not purely Spiritual but Figurative for the performance of which as they behoved to be purified from their outward Pollutions so the Ministers of the Gospel must be inwardly without blemish and therefore their Work made not the Comers thereunto perfect as pertaining to the Conscience seeing they were appointed only according to the Law of a carnal Commandment and not according to the Power of an endless Life Notwithstanding as in the Figure they behoved to be without blemish as to their outward man and in the performance of their Work they behoved to be Washed and Purified from their outward pollutions so now under the Gospel-times the Ministers in the Anti-type must be inwardly without blemish in their Souls and Spirits being as the Apostle requires blameless and in their work and service must be pure and undefiled from their inward pollutions and so clean and holy that they may offer up Spiritual Sacrifices acceptable to God by Jesus Christ 1 Pet. 2.5 As to Judas the Season of his Ministry was not wholly Evangelical as being before the Work was finished and while Christ himself The Ministry of the Disciples of Christ before the Work was finished was more Legal than Evangelical and his Disciples were yet subject to the Jewish Observances and Constitutions and therefore his Commission as well as that which the Rest received with him at that time was only to the house of Israel Matth. 10.5 6. which made that by virtue of that Commission the Rest of the Apostles were not Impowered to go forth and preach after the Resurrection until they had waited at Jerusalem for the pouring-forth of the Spirit So that it appears Judas's Ministry was more Legal than Evangelical Secondly Judas's Case as all will acknowledge was singular and extraordinary Judas was Immediately Called of Christ and preached freely which our Adversaries will not do although they make of him a Pattern of their Graceless Ministry saying he had not the least Measure of God's Grace at that time he being Immediately Called by Christ himself and accordingly furnished and impowered by him to Preach and do Miracles which Immediate Commission our Adversaries do not so much as pretend to and so fall short of Judas who trusted in Christ's Words and therefore went forth and preached without Gold or Silver or Scrip for his Journey Giving freely as he had freely received which our Adversaries will not do as hereafter shall be observed Also that Judas at that time had not the least measure of God's Grace I have not as yet heard proved But is it not sad that even Protestants should lay aside the Eleven good and faithful Apostles and all the Rest of the holy Disciples and Ministers of Christ and betake them to that one of whom it was testified that he was a Devil for a Pattern and Example to their Ministry Alas it is to be Regretted that too many of them resemble this Pattern over much Another Objection is usually made against the Necessity of Grace Object * Ibid. Nic. Arnoldus That in case it were necessary then such as wanted it could not truly administer the Sacrament and consequently the people would be left in doubts and infinite scruples as not knowing certainly whether they had truly received them because not knowing infallibly whether the Administrators were truly gracious men But this Objection hitteth us not at all Answ. because the Nature of that Spiritual and Christian Worship which we according to the Truth plead for is such as is not necessarily attended with these carnal and outward Institutions from the administring of which the Objection ariseth and so hath not any such Absurdity following upon it as will afterwards more Clearly appear § XVIII Though then we make not Humane Learning necessary § II. What True Learning is yet we are far from Excluding true Learning to wit that Learning which proceedeth from the Inward Teachings and Instructions of the Spirit whereby the Soul learneth the secret Ways of the Lord becomes acquainted with many inward Travels and Exercises of the Mind and learneth by a living Experience how to overcome Evil and the Temptations of it by following the Lord and walking in his Light and waiting daily for Wisdom and Knowledge immediately from the Revelation thereof and so layeth up these Heavenly and Divine Lessons in the good Treasure of the heart as honest Mary did the sayings which she heard and things which she observed and also out of this Treasure of the Soul as the good Scribe brings forth things new and old according as the same Spirit moves and gives a true Liberty and as need is for the Lord's Glory whose the Soul is and for whom and with an Eye to whose Glory she which is the Temple of God The good Learning which is necessary to a true Minister learneth to do all things This is that Good Learning which we think necessary to a true Minister by and through which Learning a man can well Instruct Teach and Admonish in due season and Testify for God from a certain Experience as did David Solomon and the holy Prophets of old and the blessed Apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ who testified of what they had seen heard felt and handled of the Word of Life 1 Joh. 1.1 ministring the Gift according as they had received the same as good stewards of the manifold Grace of God and preached not the uncertain Rumors of others by hear-say which they had gathered meerly in the Comprehension while they were strangers to the thing in their own Experience in themselves as to Teach people how to believe while themselves were unbelieving or how to overcome sin while themselves are slaves to it as all Vngracious men are or to believe and hope for an Eternal Reward which themselves have not as yet Arrived at c. Literature is first the Knowledge of Latine Greek and Hebrew to the Scriptures § XIX But let us Examin this Literature which they make so necessary to the being of a Minister as in the first place the Knowledge of the Tongues at least of the Latine Greek and Hebrew The reason for this is that they may Read the Scriptures which is their Only Rule in the Original Languages and thereby be the more capable to Comment upon it and Interpret it c. That also which made this Knowledge be the more prized by the primitive Protestants was indeed that dark Barbarity that was over the World in the Centuries immediately
others for some Acts belong to all in such a Relation but not only to those within that Relation Competunt omni sed non soli Thus to see and hear are proper acts of a man seeing it may be properly predicated of him that he heareth and seeth yet are they Common to other Creatures also So to Prophesy in this sense is indeed proper to Ministers and Teachers yet not so but that it is also Common and Lawful to other Saints when moved thereunto though it be not proper to them by way of Relation because notwithstanding that Motion they are not particularly called to the Work of the Ministry as appears by 1 Cor. 14. where the Apostle at large declaring the Order and ordinary Method of the Church saith vers 30 31. But if any thing be Revealed to another that sitteth by let the first hold his peace for we may all prophesy one by one that all may learn and all may be comforted which sheweth that none is here Excluded But yet that there is a Subordination according to the various measures of the Gift received the next verse sheweth And the spirits of the Prophets are subject to the Prophets For God is not the Author of Confusion but of Peace Now that Prophesying in this sense may be Common to all Saints appears by verse 39. of the same Chapter where speaking to all in general he saith Therefore Brethren Covet to Prophesy and verse 1. he exhorts them saying Covet Spiritual Gifts but rather that ye may Prophesy Secondly As to Evangelists the same may be said Who are Evangelists and whether any may term themselves so now a-days For whoever preacheth the Gospel is really an Evangelist and so consequently every true Minister of the Gospel is one else what proper Office can they assign to it unless they should be so foolish as to affirm that None were Evangelists but Matthew Mark Luke and John who wrote the Account of Christ's Life and Sufferings And then it were neither a particular Office seeing John and Matthew were Apostles Mark and Luke Pastors and Teachers so that there they Coincided in one And indeed it is Absurd to think that upon that particular Account the Apostle used the word Evangelist Calvin acknowledgeth that such as preach the Gospel in purity after some time of Apostasy may be truly called Evangelists and therefore saith That there were Apostles in his time and hence the Protestants at their first Coming forth termed themselves Evangelici or Evangeliks Lastly An Apostle if we look to the Etymology of the word Who is an Apostle signifies One that is sent and in respect Every true Minister is sent of God in so far is he an Apostle though these Twelve because of their being specially Sent of Christ were therefore called Apostles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They were not Limited to such a Numbeâ— or per Eminentiam i. e. by way of Excellency And yet that there was no Limitation to such a Number as some foolishly imagine it appears because after that Number was filled up the Apostle Paul was afterwards so Called therefore we judge that these are no distinct separate Offices but only Names used upon occasions to express the more eminent Arising and Shining forth of God's Grace Whether any man be Called an Apostle this day As if any Minister of Christ should now proselyte or turn a whole Nation to the Christian Faith though he had no distinct Office yet I doubt not but both Papists and Protestants would judge it tolerable to call such an one an Apostle or an Evangelist For some of the Jesuites call of their Sect Apostles of India and of Japan upon this alledged account and Calvin testifies that there were Apostles and Evangelists in his time upon the account of the Reformation upon which account we have known John Knox often called the Apostle of Scotland Upon what Account John Knox was called the Apâ—stle of Scotland So that we conclude that Ministers Pastors or Teachers do Comprehend all and that the Office is but one And therefore in that respect we judge there ought to be no Precedency among them to prove which I shall not insist seeing it is shewn largely and treated of by such as have denied the Diocesian Episcopacy as they call it Answ. 2 § XXVI As to the first part of the Objection viz. That I seem to make no distinction betwixt the Minister and People I Answer If it be understood of a Liberty to speak or prophesy by the Spirit Liberty to Prophesy all have by the Spirit I say all may do that when moved thereunto as above is shewn But we do believe and affirm that some are more particularly called to the Work of the Ministry and therefore are fitted of the Lord for that purpose whose Work is more constantly and particularly to Instruct Exhort Admonish Oversee and Watch over their Brethren and that as there is something more incumbent upon them in that respect than upon every Common Believer so also as in that relation there is due to them from the Flock such Obedience and Subjection as is mentioned in these Testimonies of the Scripture Hebr. 13.17 1 Thess. 5.12 13. 1 Tim. 5.17 1 Pet. 5.5 Also besides these who are thus particularly Called to the Ministry and constant Labour in the Word and Doctrine The Elders take Care for the Widows the Poor and Fatherless there are also the Elders who though they be not moved to a frequent Testimony by way of Declaration in words yet as such as are grown up in the Experience of the blessed work of Truth in their hearts Watch over and privately Admonish the young Care for the Widows the Poor and Fatherless and care and look that nothing be wanting but that Peace Love Vnity Concord and Soundness be preserved in the Church of Christ and this answers to the Deacons mentioned Acts 6. The distinction of Clergy and Laity not to be found in Scripture That which we Oppose is the distinction of Laity and Clergy which in the Scripture is not to be found whereby none are admitted unto the work of the Ministry but such as are Educated at Schools on purpose and Instructed in Logick and Philosophy c. and so are at their Apprentiship to learn the Art and Trade of Preaching even as a man learns any other Art whereby all other honest Mechanick men who have not got this Heathenish Art are Excluded from having this priviledge And so he that is a Scholar thus bred up must not have any honest Trade whereby to get him a Livelihood if he once intend for the Ministry but he must see to get him a Place and then he hath his set Hire for a Livelihood to him He must also be distinguished from the rest by the Colour of his Cloaths Their Garb. for he must only wear Black and must be a Master of Arts but more of this hereafter § XXVII
necessary which as Protestants we affirm and have proved is false else we must confess that Water is not here understood of outward Water For to say that when Water and the Spirit are placed here just together and in the same manner thô there be not any difference or ground for it visible in the Text or deduceable from it That the necessity of Water is here Praecepti but not Medii but the necessity of the Spirit is both Medii and Praecepti is indeed confidently to affirm but not to prove * Obj. VI. Sixthly and lastly they Object That the Baptism of Water is a visible Sign or Badge to distinguish Christians from Infidels even as Circumcision did the Jews †Answ. I Answer This saith nothing at all unless it be proved to be a necessary Precept or part of the New Covenant-Dispensation it not being lawful to us to impose outward Ceremonies and Rites and say they will distinguish us from Infidels Circumcision was positively commanded and said to be a Seal of the first Covenant Circumcision a Seal of the first Covenant Water-baptism falsly called a Badge of Christianity Which is the Badge of Christianity but as we have already proved that there is no such Command for Baptism so there is not any Word in all the New Testament calling it a Badge of Christianity or Seal of the New Covenant and therefore to conclude it is so because Circumcision was so unless some better Proof be alledged for it is miserably to beg the Question The professing of Faith in Christ and a holy Life answering thereunto is a far better Badge of Christianity than any outward Washing which yet answers not to that of Circumcision since that affixed a Character in the flesh which this doth not so that a Christian is not known to be a Christian by his being baptized especially when he was a Child unless he tell them so much And may not the Professing Faith in Christ signify that as well I know there are divers of those called Fathers that speak much of Water-baptism What the Fathers say of Water-baptism and of the Sign of the Cross. calling it Character Christianitatis But so did they also of the Sign of the Cross and other such things justly rejected by Protestants For the Mystery of Iniquity which began to work even in the Apostles days soon spoiled the Simplicity and Purity of the Christian Worship so that not only many Jewish Rites were retained but many Heathenish Customs and Ceremonies introduced into the Christian Worship Heathenish Ceremonies introduc'd into the Christian Worship as particularly that word Sacrament So that it is great folly especially for Protestants to plead any thing of this from Tradition or Antiquity for we find that neither Papists nor Protestants use these Rites exactly as the Ancients did who in such things not walking by the most certain Rule of God's Spirit but doting too much upon Outwards were very Vncertain For most of them all in the Primitive Time did wholly plunge and dip those they Baptized which neither Papists nor Protestants do yea several of the Fathers accused some as Hereticks in their Days for holding some Principles common with Protestants concerning it as particularly Augustin doth the Pelagians for saying That Infants dying Vnbaptized may be saved And the Manichees were Condemned for denying that Grace is universally given by Baptism and Julian the Pelagian by Augustin for denying Exorcism and Insufflation in the use of Baptism All which things Protestants deny also Exorcism or Adjuration So that Protestants do but foolishly to upbraid us as if we could not shew any among the Ancients that denied Water-baptism seeing they cannot shew any whom they acknowledge not to have been Heretical in several things to have used it nor yet who using it did not use also the Sign of the Cross and other things with it which they deny There were some nevertheless in the darkest Times of Popery The Sign of the Cross. who testified against Water-baptism For one Alanus pag. 103 104 107. speaks of some in his Time Many in former Ages testified against Water-baptism that were burnt for the denying of it for they said that Baptism had no Efficacy either in Children or Adult Persons and therefore Men were not obliged to take Baptism Particularly Ten Canonicks so called were burnt for that Crime by the Order of King Robert of France as P. Pithaeus tells in his Fragments of the History of Guienne Which is also confirmed by one Johannes Floracensis a Monk who was famous at that Time in his Epistle to Oliva Abbot of the Ausonian Church I will saith he give you to understand concerning the Heresy that was in the City of Orleans on Childer-mass-day for it was true if ye have heard any thing that King Robert caused to be burnt alive nigh Fourteen of that City of the Chief of their Clergy and the more Noble of their Laicks who were hateful to God and abominable to Heaven and Earth Ten Canonicks burnt at Orleans and why for they did stiffly deny the Grace of Holy Baptism and also the Consecration of our Lord's Body and Blood The time of this Deed is noted in these words by Papir Masson in his Annals of France lib. 3. in Hugh and Robert Actum Aureliae public◠Anno Incarnationis Domini 1022. Regni Roberti Regis 28. Indictione 5. quando Stephanus Haeresiarcha Complices ejus damnati sunt exusti Aureliae Now for their calling them Hereticks and Manichees we have nothing but the Testimony of their Accusers which will no more invalidate their Testimony for this Truth against the use of Water-baptism or give more ground to charge us as being one with Manichees than because some called by them Manichees do agree with Protestants in some things that therefore Protestants are Manichees or Hereticks which Protestants can no ways shun For the Question is Whether in what they did they walked according to the Truth testified of by the Spirit in the Holy Scriptures So that the Controversy is brought back again to the Scriptures according to which I suppose I have formerly discussed it As for the latter part of the Thesis The Baptism of Infants an Humane Tradition denying the Vse of Infant-Baptism it necessarily follows from what is above-said For if Water-Baptism be Ceased then surely Baptising of Infants is not warrantable But those that take upon them to Oppose us in this matter will have more to do as to this latter part for after they have done what they can to prove Water-Baptism it remains for them to prove that Infants ought to be Baptized For he that proves Water-Baptism Ceased proves that Infant-Baptism is vain But he that should prove that Water-Baptism continues has not thence proved that Infant-Baptism is necessary That needs something further And therefore it was a pitiful Subterfuge of Nic. Arnoldus against this to say That the denying of
relating to Doctrine and Worship I am now to speak of some Practices which have been the Product of this Principle in those Witnesses whom God hath raised up in this Day to testifie for his Truth It will not a little commend them I suppose in the Judgment of Sober and Judicious Men that taking them generally even by the Confession of their Adversaries they are found to be free of those Abominations which abound among other Professors such as are Swearing Drunkenness Whoredom Riotousness c. and that generally the very coming among this People doth naturally work such a Change so that many Vitious and Profane Persons have been known by coming to this Truth to become Sober and Vertuous and many Light Vain and Wanton ones to become Grave and Serious as our Adversaries dare not deny Yet that they may not want something to detract us for cease not to accuse us for those things which when â—ound among themselves After this manner the Papists used to disapprove the Sobriety of the Waldenses of whom Reinerius a Popish Author so writeth But this Sect of the Leonists hath a great shew of Truth for that they live Righteously before Men and believe all things well of God and all the Articles which are contain'd in the Creed only they blaspheme and hate the Church of Rome they highly commend thus our Gravity they call Sullenness our Seriousness Melancholy our Silence Sottishness Such as have been Vitious and Profane among them but by coming to us have left off those Evils lest they should commend the Truth of our Profession they say That whereas they were profane before they are now become worse in being Hypocritical and Spiritually proud If any before dissolute and Profane among them by coming to the Truth with us become frugal and diligent then they will charge them with Covetousness And if any Eminent among them for Seriousness Piety and Discoveries of God come unto us then they will say They were always subject to Melancholy and to Enthusiasm Though before when among them it was esteemed neither Melancholy nor Enthusiasm in an evil Sense but Christian Gravity and Divine Revelation Our Boldness and Christian Suffering they call Obstinacy and Pertinacy though half as much if among themselves they would account Christian Courage and Nobility And though thus by their Envy they strive to read all relating to us backwards counting these things Vices in us which in themselves they would extol as Vertues yet hath the Strength of Truth extorted this Confession often from them That we are generally a pure and clean People as to the outward Conversation But this they say is but in policy to commend our Heresy But such Policy it is say I as Christ and his Apostles made use of and all good Christians ought to do yea so far hath Truth prevailed by the Purity of its Followers that if one that is called a Quaker do but that which is common among them as to laugh and be wanton speak at large and keep not his Word punctually or be overtaken with Hastiness or Anger they presently say O! this is against your Profession As if indeed so to do were very consistent with theirs Wherein though they speak the Truth yet they give away their Cause But if they can find any under our Name in any of those Evils common among themselves as who can imagine but among so many thousands there will be some Chaff since of twelve Apostles one was found to be a Devil O! how will they insult and make more Noise of the Escape of one Quaker than of an hundred among themselves § II. But there are some singular things which most of all our Adversaries plead for the lawfulness of and allow themselves in as no ways inconsistent with the Christian Religion which we have found to be no ways lawful unto us and have been commanded of the Lord to lay them aside though the doing thereof hath occasioned no small Sufferings and Buffetings and hath procured us much hatred and Malice from the World And because the Nature of these things is such that they do upon the very Sight distinguish us and make us known so that we cannot hide our selves from any without proving unfaithful to our Testimony our Tryals and Exercises have here through proved the more numerous and difficult as will after appear These I have laboured briefly to comprehend in this Proposition but they may more largely be exhibited in those six following Propositions 1. That it is not lawful to give to Men such flattering Titles as Flattering Titles Your Holiness Your Majesty Your Eminency Your Excellency Your Grace Your Lordship Your Honour c. nor use those flattering Words commonly called COMPLEMENTS 2. That it is not lawful for Christians to kneel or prostrate themselves to any Man or to bow the Body or to uncover the Head to them Hat and Knee 3. That it is not lawful for a Christian to use superfluities in Apparel as are of no use save for ornament and vanity Apparel 4. That it is not lawful to use Games Sports Plays Gaming nor among other things Comedies among Christians under the notion of Recreations which do not agree with Christian silence gravity and sobriety For Laughing Sporting Gaming Mocking Jesting Talking c. is not Christian Liberty nor harmless Mirth 5. That it is not lawful for Christians to Swear at all under the Gospel not only not vainly and in their common discourse Swearing which was also forbidden under the Mosaical Law but even not in Judgment before the Magistrate 6. That it is not lawful for Christians to Resist Evil or to war or fight in any case Fighting Before I enter upon a particular Disquisition of these things Degrees of Dignity and Precedency allowed I shall first premise some general Considerations to prevent all mistakes and next add some general Considerations which equally respect all of them I would not have any judge that hereby we intend to destroy the mutual Relation that either is betwixt Prince and People Master and Servant Parents and Children nay not at all We shall evidence that our Principle in these things hath no such tendency and that these natural Relations are rather better established than any ways hurt by it Next Let not any judge that from our opinion in these things any necessity of Levelling will follow or that all men must have things in Common Our Principle leaves every man to enjoy that peaceably which either his own Industry or Parents have purchased to him only he is thereby instructed to use it aright both for his own good and that of his Brethren and all to the Glory of God In which also his acts are to be voluntary and no ways constrained And further We say not hereby that no man may use the Creation more or less than another For we know that as it hath pleased God to dispense it diversly giving to some more
and to some less so they may use it accordingly The several Conditions Education differs accordingly under which men are diversly stated together with their Edcuations answering thereunto do sufficiently shew this The Servant is not the same way educated as the Master nor the Tenant as the Landlord nor the Rich as the Poor nor the Prince as the Peasant Now though it be not lawful for any however great Abundance they may have or whatever their Education may be to use that which is meerly superfluous yet seeing their Education has accustomed them thereunto and their Capacity enables them so to do without being profuse or extravagant they may use things better in their kind than such whose Education hath neither accustomed them to such things nor their Capacity will reach to compass them The lawful or unlawful Use of the Creation For it is beyond question that what ever thing the Creation affords is for the use of man and the moderate use of them is lawful yet per accidens they may be unlawful to some and not to others As for instance who by reason of his Estate and Education hath been used to eat Flesh and drink Wine to be cloathed with the finest Wool if his Estate bear it and he use it neither in superfluity nor immoderately he may do it and perhaps if he should apply himself to feed or be cloathed as are the Peasants it might prejudice the health of his Body and nothing advance his Soul But if a man whose Estate and Education had accustomed to both courser Food and Raiment should stretch himself beyond what he had or were used to to the manifest prejudice of his Family and Children no doubt it would be unlawful to him even so to Eat or be Cloathed as another in whom it is lawful for that that other may as much mortified and have denied himself as much in coming down to that which this aspires to as he in willing to be like him aspires beyond what he either is able or hath accustomed to do The safe place then is for such as have fulness to watch over themselves that they use it moderately and rescind all superfluities being willing so far as they can to help the need of those to whom Providence hath allotted a smaller Allowance The Rich to help the Needy Let the Brother of high degree rejoyce in that he is abased and such as God calls in a low degree to be content with their Condition not envying those Brethren who have greater abundance knowing they have received abundance as to the inward Man which is chiefly to be regarded And therefore beware of such a Temptation as to use their Calling as an Engine to be richer knowing they have this Advantage beyond the Rich and Noble that are called that the Truth doth not any ways abase them nay not in the Esteem of the World as it doth the other but that they are rather exalted thereby in that as to the Inward and Spiritual Fellowship of the Saints they become the Brethren and Companions of the Greatest and Richest and in this respect let him of low degree rejoice that he is exalted These things premised I would seriously propose unto all such as mind in reality to be Christians indeed and that in Nature and not in Name only Whether it were not desirable and would not greatly contribute to the Commendation of Christianity and to the increase of the Life and Vertue of Christ If all superfluous Titles of Honour Profuseness and Prodigality in Meat and Apparel Excess of Gaming Sporting and Playing were laid aside and forborn And whether such as lay them aside in so doing walk not more like the Disciples of Christ and his Apostles and are therein nearer their Example than such as use them Whether the laying them aside would hinder any from being good Christians Or if Christians might not be better without them than with them Certainly the Sober and Serious among all Sorts will say Yea. Then surely such as lay them aside as reckoning them unsuitable for Christians are not to be blamed but rather commended for so doing Because that both in Principle and Practice they effectually advance that which others acknowledge were desirable but can never make effectual so long as they allow the Use of them as lawful And God hath made it manifest in this Age that by discovering the Evil of such things and leading his Witnesses out of them and to testifie against them he hath produced effectually in many that Mortification and Abstraction from the Love and Cares of this World who daily are conversing in the World but inwardly redeemed out of it both in Wedlock and in their lawful Imploiments which was judged could only be obtained by such as were shut up in Cloisters and Monasteries Thus much in general § III. As to the first we affirm positively That it is not lawful for Christians either to give or receive these Titles of Honour as Your Holiness Your Majesty your Excellency your Eminency c. First Because these Titles are no part of that Obedience Titles which is due to Magistrates or Superiors neither doth the giving them add to nor diminish from that Subjection we ow to them which consists in obeying their just and lawful Commands not in Titles and Designations Secondly We find not that in the Scripture any such Titles are used either under the Law or the Gospel under the Law and Gospel but that in the speaking to Kings Princes or Nobles they use only a simple Compellation as 0 King and that without any further Designation save perhaps the Name of the Person as O King Agrippa c. Thirdly Lying Titles It lays a Necessity upon Christians most frequently to Lie because the Persons obtaining these Titles either by Election or Hereditarily may frequently be found to have nothing really in them deserving them or answering to them as some to whom it is said Your Excellency having nothing of Excellency in them And who is called Your Grace appears to be an Enemy to Grace And he who is called Your Honour is known to be Base and Ignoble I wonder what Law of Man or what Patent ought to oblige me to make a Lye in calling Good Evil and Evil Good Patents do not oblige to a Lye I wonder what Law of Man can secure me in so doing from the just Judgment of God that will make me count for every idle Word and to Lie is something more Surely Christians should be ashamed that such Laws manifestly crossing the Law of God should be among them If it be said We ought in Charity to suppose Object that they have these Vertues because the King has bestowed those Titles upon them or that they are descended of such as deserved them I answer Charity destroys not Knowledge I am not obliged by Charity either to believe or speak a Lie Now it is apparent Answ. and cannot be denied by
furnished with Power to confer Dignities and Offices using the Word You How the Word You came to be used to a Single Person yea and Deifying him with more remarkable Titles concerning which matter we read in the Epistles of Symmachus to the Emperours Theodosius and Valentinianus where he useth these Forms of speaking Vestra Aeternitas Your Eternity Vestrum Numen Your God-head Vestra Serenitas Your Serenity Vestra Clementia Your Clemency So that the Word You in the Plural Number together with the other Titles and Compellations of Honour seem to have taken their rise from Monarchical Government which afterwards by degrees came to be derived to Private Persons The same is witnessed by John Maresius of the French Academy in the Preface of his Clovis Let none wonder saith he that the Word Thou is used in this Work to Princes and Princesses for we use the same to God And of old the same was used to Alexanders Caesars Queens and Empresses The Vse of the Word You when one Person is spoken to was only introduced by these base Flatteries of Men of latter Ages to whom it seemed good to use the Plural Number to one Person that he may imagine himself alone to be equal to many others in Dignity and Worth from whence at last it came to Persons of lower Quality To the same Purpose speaketh also M. Godeau in his Preface to the New Testament Translation I had rather saith he faithfully keep to the express Words of Paul than exactly follow the polished Style of our Tongue therefore I always use that Form of calling God in the Singular Number not in the Plural and therefore I say rather Thou than You I confess indeed that the Civility and Custom of this World require him to be honoured after that manner but it is likewise on the contrary true That the Original Tongue of the New Testament hath nothing common with such Manners and Civility so that not one of these many old Versions we have doth observe it Let not Men believe that we give not Respect enough to God in that we call him by the Word Thou which is nevertheless far otherwise The Word Thou a greater Honour to one than You. for I seem to my self may be by the Effect of Custom more to honour his Divine Majesty in calling him after this Manner than if I should call him after the Manners of Men who are so delicate in their Forms of Speech See how clearly and evidently these Men witness that this Form of Speaking and these profane Titles derive their Origin from the base Flattery of these last Ages and from the delicate Haughtiness of Worldly Men who have invented these Novelties that thereby they might honour one another under I know not what Pretence of Civility and Respect From whence many of the present Christians so accounted are become so perverse in commending most-wicked Men and wicked Customs that the Simplicity of the Gospel is wholly lost so that the giving of Men and Things their own Names is not only worn out of Custom but the doing thereof is accounted absurd and rude by such kind of delicate Parasites who desire to ascribe to this Flattery and abuse the Name of Civility Moreover that this way of speaking proceeds from a High and Proud Mind hence appears because that Men usually use the Singular Number to Beggars and to their Servants yea and in their Prayers to God Thus the Superior will speak to his Inferior who yet will not bear that the Inferior so speak to him as judging it a kind of Reproach unto him So hath the Pride of Men placed God and the Beggar in the same Category I think I need not use Arguments to prove to such as know congruous Language that we ought to use the Singular Number speaking to one which is the common Dialect of the whole Scripture as also the most Interpreters do translate it Seeing therefore it is manifest to us that this form of speaking to Men in the plural number doth proceed from Pride as well as that it is in it self a lie we found a necessity upon us to testifie against this corruption by using the singular equally unto all And albeit no reason can be given why we should be persecuted upon this account especially by Christians who profess to Follow the Rule of Scripture whose Dialect this is yet it would perhaps seem incredible if I should relate how much we have suffered for this thing and how these proud ones fume Scripture 's Dialect the plain Language fret and gnash their Teeth frequently beating and striking us when we speak to them thus in the singular number Whereby we are the more confirmed in our judgment as seeing that this Testimony of Truth which God hath given us to bear in all things doth so vex the serpentine nature in the Children of darkness § VI. Secondly Next unto this of Titles the other part of Honour used among Christians is the Kneeling Bowing to Men c. Bowing and Vncovering of the Head to one another I know nothing our Adversaries have to plead for them in this matter save some few instances of the Old Testament and the Custom of the Countrey The first are such as Abraham 's bowing himself to the Children of Heth and Lot to the two Angels c. But the practice of these Patriarchs related as matter of Fact are not to be a Rule to Christians now Neither are we to imitate them in every Practice which has not a particular Reproof added to it For we find not Abraham reproved for taking Hagar c. and indeed to say All things were lawful for us The Custom of the Nations no Rule to Christians which they practised would produce inconveniencies obvious enough to all And as to the Customs of the Nations it 's a very ill argument for a Christian's practice We should have a better Rule to walk by than the custom of the Gentiles the Apostle desires us Not to be conformed to this World c. We see Rom. 12. ver 2. how little they have to say for themselves in this matter Let it be observed then whether our Reasons for laying aside these things be not considerable and weighty enough to uphold us in so doing First We say That God who is the Creator of man and he to whom he oweth the dedication both of Soul and Body is over all to be worshipped and adored and that not only by the Spirit but also with the prostration of Body Now Kneeling Bowing and uncovering of the Head is the alone outward signification of our Adoration towards God and therefore it is not lawful to give it unto man Bowing is Adoring and is only Gods ' He that kneeleth or prostrates himself to man what doth he more to God He that boweth and uncovereth his Head to the Creature what hath he reserved to the Creator Now the Apostle shews us that the uncovering of the
Wife saving for the cause of Fornication causeth her to commit Adultery If I say they say this they not only labour in vain but also fight against themselves because they can produce no Exception of this general Command of not Swearing expressed by God to any under the New Covenant after Christ gave this prohibition so clear as that which is made in the prohibition it self Moreover if Christ would have excepted Oaths made before Magistrates Also Oaths before a Magistrate certainly he had then expressed adding Except in judgment before the Magistrate or the like as he did in that of divorcement by these words saving for the cause of Fornication Which being so it is not lawful for us to except or distinguish or which is all one make void this general prohibition of Christ it would be far less agreeable to Christian Holiness to bring upon our heads the crimes of so many Oaths which by reason of this corruption and exception are so frequent among Christians Neither is it to be omitted that without doubt the most learned Doctors of each Sect know that these fore-mentioned words were understood by the antient Fathers of the first three hundred years after Christ The concurrence of the Antient Fathers therein to be a prohibition of All sorts of Oaths It is not then without reason that we wonder that the Popish Doctors and Priests bind themselves by an Oath to interpret the Holy Scriptures according to the universal Exposition of the holy Fathers who notwithstanding understood those controverted Texts quite contrary to what these modern Doctors do And from thence also doth clearly appear the vanity and foolish certainty so to speak of Popish Traditions for if by the Writings of the Fathers so called the Faith of the Church of these Ages may be demonstrated it is clear they have departed from the Faith of the Church of the first three Ages in the point of Swearing Moreover because not only Papists but also Lutherans and Calvinists and some others do restrict the words of Christ and James I think it needful to make manifest the vain Foundation upon which their presumption in this matter is built Object § XI First They object That Christ only forbids these Oaths that are made by Creatures and things Created and they prove it thence because he numbers some of these things Secondly All rash and vain Oaths in familiar discourses because he saith Let your Communication be Yea Yea and Nay Nay Answ. 1 To which I answer First That the Law did forbid all Oaths made by the Creatures as also all vain and rash Oaths in our common discourses commanding that men should only swear by the Name of God and that neither falsly nor rashly for that is to take his Name in vain Answ. 2 Secondly It is most evident that Christ forbids somewhat that was permitted under the Law to wit To swear by the Name of God To swear by God himself forbidden by Christ. because it was not lawful for any man to Swear but by God himself And because he saith Neither by Heaven because it is the Throne of God therefore he excludes all other Oaths even those which are made by God for he saith chap. 23. ver 22. He that shall Swear by Heaven Sweareth by the Throne of God and by him that sitteth thereon Which is also to be understood of the rest Lastly that he might put the matter beyond all controversy Answ. 3 he adds Neither by any other Oath Therefore seeing to Swear before the Magistrate by God is an Oath it is here without doubt forbidden Secondly they object Object That by these words Oaths by God 's Name cannot be forbidden because the heavenly Father hath commanded them for the Father and the Son are One which could not be if the Son did forbid that which the Father commanded I answer They are indeed One Answ. and cannot contradict one another nevertheless the Father gave many things to the Jews for a time because of their Infirmity under the Old Covenant which had only a shadow of good things to come not the very Substance of things until Christ should come Oaths under the Old Covenant who was the Substance and by whose coming all these things evanished to wit Sabbaths Circumcision the Paschal Lamb men used then Sacrifices who lived in controversy with God and one with another which all are abrogated in the coming of the Son who is the Substance Eternal Word and essential Oath and Amen in whom the promises of God are Yea and Amen Who came that men might be redeemed out of strife and might make an end of Controversy Thirdly they object But all Oaths are not Ceremonies Object nor any part of the Ceremonial Law I answer Except it be shewn to be an eternal Answ. immutable and moral precept it withstands not neither are they of so old an Origin as Tithes and the Offering of the first fruits of the ground Tithes c. unlawful now which by Abel and Cain were offered long before the ceremonial Law or the use of Oaths which whatever may be alledged against it were no doubt Ceremonies and therefore no doubt unlawful now to be practised Fourthly they object That to Swear by the Name of God Object is a moral Precept of continual duration because it is marked with his essential and moral Worship Deut. 6.13 and 10 20. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God and serve him alone Thou shalt cleave to him and swear by his Name I answer This proves not Answ. that it is a moral and eternal Precept for Moses adds that to all the Precepts and Ceremonies in several places As Deut. 10.12 13. saying And now Israel what doth the Lord thy God require of thee but to fear the Lord thy God to walk in all his ways and to love him and to serve the Lord thy God with all thy Heart and with all thy Soul To keep the commandments of the Lord and his Statutes which I command thee this day And chap 14. ver 23. the Fear of the Lord is mentioned together with the Tithes And so also Lev. 19.2 3 6. the Sabbaths and regard to Parents are mentioned with swearing Fifthly they object That solemn Oaths which God commanded Object cannot be here forbidden by Christ for he saith that they come from evil But these did not come from evil for God never commanded any thing that was evil or came from evil I answer There are things which are good because commanded and evil because forbidden Other things are commanded because good and forbidden because evil As Circumcision and Oaths Answ. which were good when and because they were commanded and in no other respect Oaths are evils because forbidden and again when and because prohibited under the Gospel they are evil And in all these Jewish Constitutions however Ceremonial there was something of good to wit in their season as prefiguring some good
answer It is ordinary for the Prophets to express the greatest duties of Evangelical times in Mosaical terms as appears among others from Jer. 31.38 39 40. Ezek. 36.25 and 40. and Isa. 45.23 I have sworn by my self that unto me every Knee shall bow every Tongue shall swear Where the Righteousness of the New Jerusalem the purity of the Gospel with its Spiritual worship and the profession of the Name of Christ are expressed under forms of speaking used to Old Jerusalem under the washings of the Law under the names of Ceremonies the Temple Services Swearing is expressed by Confessing under the Gospel Sacrifices Oaths c. Yea that which the Prophet speaks here of Swearing the Apostle Paul interprets it expresly of Confession saying Rom. 14.11 For it is written As I live saith the Lord every Knee shall bow to me and every Tongue shall Confess to God Which being rightly considered none can be ignorant but these words which the Prophet writes under the Law when the Ceremonial Oaths were in use to wit Every Tongue shall swear were by the Apostle being under the Gospel when those Oaths became abolished expressed by Every Tongue shall Confess Object Tenthly they object But the Apostle Paul approves Oaths used among men when he writes Heb. 6.16 For men verily swear by the Greater and an Oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife But there are as many contests fallacies and diffidences at this time as there were ever Therefore the necessity of Oaths doth yet remain Answ. I answer The Apostle tells indeed in this place what men at that time did who lived in Controversies and Incredulity not what they ought to have done nor what the Saints did who were redeemed from Strife and Incredulity and had come to Christ Strife ceasing Oaths cease the Truth and Amen of God Moreover he only alludes to a certain Custom usual among men that he might express the firmity of the Divine Promise that he might excite in the Saints so much the more Confidence in God promising to them not that he might instigate them to Swear against the Law of God or confirm them in that no not at all for neither doth 1 Cor. 9.24 teach Christians the vain Races whereby men often times even to the destruction of their Bodies are wearied to obtain a corruptible prize So neither doth Christ who is the Prince of Peace teach his Disciples to fight albeit he takes notice Luke 14.31 what it behoveth such Kings to do who are accustomed to fight as prudent Warriors therein Secondly as to what pertains to Contests Perfidies and Diffidences among men which our Adversaries affirm to have grown to such an hight that Swearing is at present as necessary as ever Deceit among the False not the True Christians That we deny not at all for we see and daily experience teacheth us that all manner of deceit and malice doth increase among worldly men and False Christians but not among True Christians But because Men cannot trust one another and therefore require Oaths one of another it will not therefore follow that True Christians ought to do so whom Christ has brought to true Faithfulness and Honesty as well towards God as one towards another and therefore has delivered them from Contests Perfidies and consequently from Oaths Eleventhly They object We grant Object That among true Christians there is not need of Oaths but by what Means shall we infallibly know them It will follow then That Oaths are at present Needful and that it is Lawful for Christians to Swear to wit that such may be satisfied who will not acknowledge this and the other Man to be a Christian. I answer It is no ways lawful for a Christian to Swear whom Christ hath called to his essential Truth Answ. which was before all Oaths forbidding him to swear and on the contrary commanding him to speak the Truth in all things to the Honour of Christ who called him that it may appear Truth was before Oaths That the Words of his Disciples may be as truly believed as the Oaths of all other worldly Men. Neither is it lawful for them to be Vnfaithful in this that they may please others for that they may avoid their Hurt For thus the Primitive Christians for some Ages remained faithful who being required to swear did unanimously answer I am a Christian I swear not What shall I say of the Heathens some of whom arrived to that Degree For Diodorus Siculus relates lib. 16. That the giving of the Right Hand was among the Persians a sign of speaking the Truth And the Scythians as Qu. Curtius relates said in their Conferences with Alexander the Great Think not that the Scythians confirm their Friendship by Swearing they swear by keeping their Promises Stobaeus in his third Sermon tells That Solomon said A good Man ought to be in that Estimation that he need not an Oath because it is to be reputed a lessening of his Honour if he be forced to Swear Pythagoras in his Oration among other things hath this Maxim Heathen-Testimonies against Oaths as that which concerns the Administration of the Common-wealth Let no Man call God to witness by an Oath no not in Judgment but let every Man so accustom himself to speak that he may become worthy to be trusted even without an Oath Basil the Great commends Clinias an Heathen That he had rather pay three Talents which are about three thousand Pound than swear Socrates as Stobaeus relates Serm. 14. had this Sentence The Duty of Good Men requires that they shew to the World that their Manners and Actions are more firm than Oaths The same was the Judgment of Isocrates Plato also stood against Oaths in his Judgments de Leg. 12. Quintilianus takes notice That it was of old a kind of Infamy if any was desired to swear but to require an Oath of a Noble-Man was like an examining him by the Hang-man Marcus Aurelius Antonius the Emperour of Rome saith in his Description of a Good Man Such is his Integrity that he needs not Oaths So also some Jews did witness as Grotius relates out of Maimonides It is best for a Man to abstain from all Oaths The Esseans as Philo Judaeus relates did esteem their Words more firm than Oaths and Oaths were esteemed among them as needless Things And Philo himself speaking of the Third Commandment explains his Mind thus viz. It were better altogether not to Swear but to be accustomed always to Speak the Truth that naked Words might have the Strength of an Oath And elswhere he saith It is more agreeable to Natural Reason altogether to abstain from Swearing perswading that whatsoever a good Man saith may be equivalent with an Oath Oaths abrogated by Christ. Who then needs further to doubt but that since Christ would have his Disciples attain the highest Pitch of Perfection he abrogated Oaths as a Rudiment of Infirmity and in place
up out of their Grave out of Condescension to any So I say the same as of Water-Baptism it being once Dead and Buried is not again to be raised up now after the Apostacy P. G. I prove That Water-Baptism was thought needful even to those that were Baptized with the Holy Ghost Can any Man forbid Water c. as Paul said Acts 10. G. K. Say Peter not Paul P. G. Peter I say not Paul R. B. That proves not all that it was done by Necessity but to Condescend to their Weakness About this Time the Praeses And. Th. going forth said It was now five a Clock the Time appointed for the Continuance of the Dispute and so went away Nor was there any Argument farther urged G. K. Praeses Al. Skein I see there is like to be no more here but Confusion seeing the other Praeses is gone I shall only propose this Just and Reasonable Desire to these Students that since we have given them a fair Opportunity to Impugn and Oppose our Principles they also will promise us another Day to Impugn and Oppose theirs Stud. When we set out Theses then ye shall have an Opportunity to Impugn them G. K. Your Theses are set out already for your Confession of Faith is your Theses which I offer to Impugn Stud. Our Faith is Established by the Law of God and of the Nation and therefore ought not to be called in Question R. B. That it is Established by the Law of God is the thing under Debate and as for the Law of the Nation so is the Popish Faith in Italy and Spain and Mahometanism in the Turks Dominions will it therefore follow that Popery and Mahometanism are not to be called in Question or Oppugned Stud. We will come to your Meetings and Debate further with you R. B. Our Meetings are not for Debate but to Wait upon God and Worship Him but if ye please to meet us here again to Morrow we are satisfied Stud. We will not R. B. It seems ye need a longer Time to prepare you for your present Strength is all Exhausted Stud. We will come to your Meeting and wait till it be done and then Oppose you R. B. I have told you before That is not proper but on this Condition I will admit it that when I see meet I may have the like Opportunity to come to your Meetings and when your Preachers have done that I be allowed to Oppose and Impugn your Principles Stud. No no. The Confusion and Tumult encreasing through the removing of the Praeses A. Th. and divers of the Soberest People And the Students vainly boasting of their Victory Laughing Clamouring and making a Noise and telling they would cause to be publisht in Print their imaginary Victory occasioned such Lightness and Rudeness in a Rabble of the grossest Sort that were without the Bar that laying hold on a Heap of Turffs they threw many of them against us without offering the least Violence to our Opposers on the other Side So that having beat divers with hard Turffs Peates and also with Stones R. B. with divers other Friends received several Knocks in his Head and was wounded in his Hand with a Stone while as the Students the Masters of Art and their Companions who had been Disputing in Matters of Religion instead of interposing themselves to prevent stood divers of them laughing hollowing and clamouring thereat and so the Meeting broke up G. K. said to others more sober that were present These are your Church-Members This True and Impartial Account which was offered to be read to their Praeses Andrew Thomson but he declined it alledging The Matters treated of were so Extrinsick from his Emploiment and these things that took up his Head and he so apt to forget such Things that though the Matter might be True he could not Attest it neither for us nor our Opposers It was also read in Writing to some judicious and unprejudicate Persons that were present and are not of our Way and acknowledged by them to be according to their best Memory a Full and Ingenuous Account as may be further proved in case it be called in Question will we hope serve to appease these Empty Clamours which the Students vain Ostentation and the Ignorance and Prejudice of others might have raised some of whom did so little or at least will needs appear so little to understand the Matter as to affirm The Quakers were all Routed for they could prove nothing whereas we were by Mutual Agreement to be meer Defendants and not to be admitted at all to Prove but only to Answer And whether we Answered not all was urged will by this Account appear where none of the Arguments are omitted nor any whit of the Strength of them concealed As for what was or may be accounted Reflections we have not put them in the Body of the Dispute because we remember not particularly at what Time they were spoken But that we may not seem designedly to Conceal any as tending to our Disadvantage so far as we remember they were as followeth That G. K. said to J. L. He spoke more with his Fingers than his Tongue after What need he make such a Work with his Finger and affect a Canting Tone like his Master J. M. That his Head was too full of Mercury and his Heart in his Tongue whereas a Wise Man's Tongue is in his Heart Now whether J. L's extravagant Behaviour did not deserve such Checks while he oftentimes would be speaking when his Companions were and put them by with both his Elbows that he alone might be heard To which add his Forwardness in his Blasphemous Assertion above observed let the discreet and judicious Hearers judge A. Shir. said He would overturn Quakerism and he hoped in so doing to have his End J. L. That he might not miss to hit as he thought G. K. said It seemed he was an Aberdeen 's Man and would take his Word again which was noted by G. K. as being a Reflection upon the City where J. L. himself was born which G. K. was not Also A. Shir. Laughing and raising Lightness called upon G. K. speaking some Words If there was a Notar that he might take Instrument To which R. B. answered That he desired the Notar might take Instrument how Divinity-Students and Masters of Arts that were preparing themselves for the Ministry were so Light and Vnserious in Religious Matters c. But however if they have gotten such a Victory as they boast of how is that Consistent with what we are Informed of and is noised up and down in the City That Jo. Menzies their Master went within a Day or two to desire the Bishop to Complain to the Primate and King's Council and procure us to be punished for holding the Dispute And an Order That none such further be admitted And indeed if the Scholars have proved so good Disputants we think the Masters cannot in reason reason refuse this following OFFER R.
B. His Offer to Jo. Menzies Professor of Divinity so called George Meldrum Minister at Aberdeen and William Mitchel Catechist at Foot of Dee AS in this late Rencountre it was specially provided Challenge that it shall be Abstract from the Challenge made to you and so no fulfilling of it so now this being past of which you have here presented to you a good and Faithful Account which we hope being seriously weighed by your more Mature Judgments may allay any hasty Joy that might have proceeded from the Windy Triumphs the Students might have possessed you with a Belief they had obtained who at every turn to the nauseating of the more Serious and Impartial Auditors were proclaiming themselves Victors We think you more concerned And indeed we are the more desirous to Meet and Debate it with your selves For either this is All ye have to say which ye have put in their Mouths or ye have more to say If this be all then indeed it may be your Wisdom not to accept this Offer but if ye have more we shall be willing to hear it and endeavour to Answer it And as your Appearing yourselves would be more Satisfactory to the People and is most desired by them as well as us so divers Inconveniences that have in this or may fall in the like would be avoided For First It being in your Publick Houses Reasons there would be less Occasion of Tumult because the House is capable to hold divers Thousands Secondly as it is probable ye would not so readily be put to a Stand as they If it should happen ye were we are hopeful ye would not by raising a Laughter and Clamour amongst the People and crying out three or four at once seek to cover it or boast of Victory and cry out Your Argument is pungent before we have Time allowed us to Answer it Thirdly You engaging we are hopeful to procure Discreet Learned and Persons every way Considerable to be Judges Consultative upon our part though not professing our Way to help to Moderate and keep Good Order Fourthly It is probable That by the Solemnity of of such an Action and the Influence of your Presence as well as other Persons of Condition being there might secure us from the Hazzard of Clods and Stones for I do truly assure you I conceive my self more able to Answer the most pungent of your Arguments than defending my self from the Stones and Blows of your Vnreasonable and Brutish Church-Members Objections It is by some of your People Objected to us whether it come from you or not I will not Affirm That it is below you to engage with us But as this is altogether unsuitable to Christian Ministers whose Master disdained not daily to Debate and Answer the Questions of such as Opposed themselves unto him and taught his Disciples to leave the ninety and nine and go seek after the Odd one Next It is most Vnreasonable for since ye take Liberty to speak against us in your Pulpits and particularly to design us yea and sometimes to speak Vntruths of us I desire then to know Whether it be agreeable to the Rules of Christianity or even of Common Honesty to take Liberty to speak ill of Men behind their Backs abuse their Principles and Reputations and yet say It is below them to prove these Charges to the Mens own Faces Secondly It is Objected That it is against the Laws to call the Faith established by Law into Question But may not the same be said against Protestants in those Nations where Popery and Mahometism are Established by Law Yea is not this the very Pretence and put-off which the Papists both in Germany and France gave the Primitive Protestants when they desired Publick Conferences with them And was not both the Emperour Charles the Fifth and his Brother Ferdinando sorely checkt by divers Bishops of Rome for granting these Conferences and the Queen Mother of France openly reproved and cried out against by Cardinal Turnon and other Clergy-Men for giving way to that of Poysy as suffering the Vniversal Faith of the Church to be called in Question which had been established by many Laws and for a far longer Time than the Profession we oppose It seems ye Defend your selves chiefly by Popish Weapons as will anon further appear In order whereunto I shall speak a Word or two to John Menzies and so make an end The greatest and frequentest Argument that both thy Scholars and others make against us Scholars chief Argument against us is That we have no certain Evidence by which we can make known That we are led by the Spirit that Hereticks and others cannot pretend to Now if this may be admitted as Relevant or Strong against us I desire thou wouldst be pleased to shew me How thou canst extricate thy self out of the same Difficulty when urged by the Jesuit Dempster That the Scripture which thou assignedst as the Ground of the Protestant Religion is an Evidence for you seeing all Hereticks also pretend to it Let me see what Difficulties occur in our Case as to the Spirit which likewise occur not in the same very Way in Yours as to the Scripture For besides that we have as good Ground to lay Claim to the Scriptures as your selves and are ready and I hope able to prove our Principles from them as well as your selves If ye say Men may be deceived by a Seducing Spirit What then will it therefore follow That the Spirit of God will deceive any Or that Men ought not to be guided by it more than because many Men have been and are deceived by a Mis-understanding and wrong Use of the Scripture that therefore the Scripture doth deceive People or ought not to be the Rule If it be said Divers Men pretending to the Spirit Contradict one another Doth not the same recur as to the Scriptures What greater Contradictions can there be than there is betwixt certain Churches both acknowledging the Scriptures to be the Rule Hast thou forgotten John how thou and thy Elder Brother Andr. Cant who both Affirmed the Scripture to be the only Certain Rule and yet oftentimes before the same Auditory in the same Pulpit did from the very same Verse of Scripture Psal. 93 5. Holiness becometh thy house O Lord for ever draw different and Contradictory Doctrines Vses and Applications If that then will not infer according to you the Scriptures to be an Vncertain Rule neither will the other as to the Spirit If it be said That the fame Man pretending to be guided by the Spirit hath been of different Judgments doth not the same also recur as to the Scriptures Or need we go further John than thy self to prove this who hast all-along acknowledged the Scripture to be the Rule and yet sometime judged the Congregational Way to be preferrable to the Presbyterian And then the Presbyterian better than the Independent And now the Episcopal preferrable to both Or tell me John honestly
so as with open Face to behold the Glory of God The first sort of Revelation is given universally unto all both Jews and Gentiles but the second is only given to the Saints in whom the Seed is compleatly formed and brought forth As to their Queries we answer That Conscience and Reason are distinguished from the Saving Light of Christ in all Men and the Revelation thereof as a Natural and Supernatural Principle are distinguished and it was the Natural which Pelagius did exalt too much as our Adversaries also do who affirm That Men may be Lawful Preachers without being renewed by the Super-natural Principle of God's saving Light and Grace In the Prosecution of their Second Argument 1. They deny the Inward Blood and Sufferings of Christ referring us to their Proof afterwards which we shall in its Place examine 2. They alledge That we hold an Heavenly and Spiritual Nature in Christ which is distinct from the Godhead on the one hand and from the Manhood on the other which they call a Third Nature in Christ. But this their Alledgance is false The Inward Hearing of the Word Asserted for that Heavenly and Spiritual Nature is not a Third Thing distinct from both the Godhead and Manhood of Christ as shall be afterwards shewn 3. They alledge That the Apostle doth not speak of any inward Hearing or Word but of the outward The Contrary is manifest from the Apostles own Words in the same Chapter The Word is nigh thee in thy Mouth and in thy Heart Nor is their Reason valid to prove it for the Words verse 14 15. are not Arguments made by Paul but Objections adduced by him which he afterwards answereth And this is usual with Paul in this Epistle As to their Question Wherein consists the Nature and Essence of Faith We say It is a Receiving of Christ laying hold upon him according to whatsoever Revelation he makes of himself in Mens Hearts which is in some greater in others less but in all is in some degree In their Third Argument they undertake to prove That according to us the Scriptures are not necessary secundum quid or profitable But all in vain As for their Example as they know Examples prove not so is it vain and impertinent for we never Compared the Scriptures to a mutilated and dim Copy they are a clear and perfect Copy The Scriptures a perfect Copy but not the Original as to all Essentials and Necessaries of Christian Religion But they are not the Original And seeing we have answered them so many Questions let them Answer us this one Are not all these Divinity-Books and Commentaries on the Scripture made by Men not divinely Inspired as a mutilated and dim Copy in comparison of the Scripture and whether is the Scripture or these Books more perfect If they say the Scripture is more perfect then what need they the mutilated and dim Copy of these Divinity-Books Or what Profit can they have by them which they cannot have rather by the Scripture Again here they confound the Material and Formal Object of Faith as if we did hold That Inward Revelation without Scripture did propound unto us the Material Objects of Faith which is False For there are many of the Material Objects which are only propounded by the Scripture to wit such as the Historical Part of the Scripture and in this Respect we do not plead That Inward Revelation is the Material Object but the Formal In their Fourth Argument they are so blind as not to take notice how we can give the same Answer that they give concerning the Law That we who are under Grace and Obedience to the inward Law are dead as to the Condemning Power but not as to the Commanding Power thereof But that it is not the Letter or any outward Testimony of the Law Not the Letter nor the outward Law but the Spirit convinces the Conscience that doth so powerfully Convince a Man's Conscience as of other Sins so of Covetousness as the Spirit of God doth in his inward Convictions and Smitings upon the Conscience is clear from the Experience of all those who have known and passed through the State which the Apostle spake of when he said I was alive without the Law but when the Commandment came sin revived and I died Yea what Law is that of the Mind whereof he makes mention Rom. 8. but an Inward Law by which the Knowledge of Sin comes and through which both the Knowledge and Remembrance of Sin sticks more closely to the Soul than through any Outward Law it can And did not Christ say That the Spirit should Convince the World of Sin Yea how many of those called Heathens The Heathens instanced who had not any Outward Law have declared That Inward Concupiscence was a Sin As for their malicious Accusation against us of our Lust and Covetousness we reject as not worth the noticing seeing they assert it without any colour of Proof but it seems they have learned that Wicked and Devilish Maxime Calumniare audacter aliquid adhaerebit i. e. Calumniate boldly that something may stick Their Fifth Argument is Answered in the First as being a Branch thereof Their Sixth Argument is built upon a false Supposition that according to our Principle All would be Prophets and that no Difference could be assigned betwixt Prophets and Pastors and Teachers seeing Prophets and Teachers teach both from the Spirit Prophets and Teachers distinguish'd The First is Answered at large in the End of G. K's Book of Immediate Revelation To the Second we Answer that by Prophets in the strictest Sense are meant those who Prophesy of things to come as Agabus was by Teachers they who Instruct the People in Doctrine And this is a manifest Difference although in the large and common Sense Prophesying and Preaching are one thing Their Seventh Argument they pretend to build on that Scripture Jud. 19. but it is easily Answered That Men in one Sense may be said not to have the Spirit and in another to have it Even as a Rich Man who improveth not his Money both Hath and Hath it Not in divers Senses According to which Christ said From him that hath not shall be taken away that which he hath And whereas R. B. doth grant That they whose Day of Visitation is come to an End The Reproofs of the Spirit internal have not the Spirit so much as to invite and call them unto God Here they insult as if all were granted they seek But they are greatly deceived For though he grant That some have not the Spirit to call and invite them yet he granteth not That they have not the Spirit to reprove them For even the Devils and Damned Souls of Men and Women sin against the Spirit of God witnessing against them in their Hearts which is in them a Law of Condemnation as David said If I go down into hell thou art there Yea do we not read nor
which yet imports not a Duty to observe them Their last and chiefest Reason is as they say The Apostle's Express Command for it Let a man examine himself and so let him eat The Students affirm and do but affirm that to say This is only a Permission is a desperate Shift Let us hear how they prove it Let a man examine himself this is without doubt a Command therefore Let him eat must be a Command also We deny this Consequence and it remains for them to prove it And though this were enough in strictness yet we shall give a Reason of our denial because their Proposition whatever it may do in some Cases holds not universally true As to instance from an Example or two Let a man marry in the Lord and so let him marry The first is a Command here but not the second Let a man speak in Religious things as the Oracle of God and so let him speak The first is a Command but not the Second Many more might be named which import only a Conditional Command not that there is a Necessity upon all to Marry or upon all to Preach But if a Man Marry let him do it in the Lord and if a Man preach let him do it as the Oracle of God Also see a most plain Example of this Rev. 22. 11. He that is filthy let him be filthy still and he that is just let him be just still They are both in the Imperative Mood yet the one is a Duty the other but a Permission not Moral and Positive but Physical and Negative So if a Man partake of the Ceremony of Bread and Wine let him examine himself Seeing then their Proposition holds not universaliy true it remains for them to prove That in this particular Place it is so They bestow their 34. Paragraph pag. 70 71. to no purpose in missing the Controversy For whatever we understand by the Substance which whoso enjoyeth needs not the Shadow We do not deny but these that had the Substance made use of the Shadow at times Paul purifying himself according to the Law of Moses For Paul purified himself according to the Law of Moses after he had been long an Apostle But the Question is Whether that oblige us now This the Students have forgot to prove and will do well to advert to it when they publish their next Volume omitting needless Homilies not to the purpose And thus we hope the Reader may see that the things we bring to prove this Ceremony is ceased are not Shadows but rather that what they bring to Confirm it is nothing but Shadows Pag. 71. They go about to answer an Argument used by R. B. against this Ceremony drawn from the Apostle's Words 1 Cor. 16.16 in his first Answer to W. M. p. 54. where he shews that since the Bread is but one which must needs be the Inward the Outward must be ceased And to this they Answer saying The true and genuine Sense of the Place is c. So go on as they were Dictating and not Disputing without adding any Probation But secondly they proceed saying That seeing the one Bread is the Saints though the Apostles were truly this one Bread yet Christ instituted his Supper without any Contradiction or making them not one Bread For answer were that Practice of Christ of the Nature they would have it then should they say something but while they suppose it so and Argue from it they do but beg the thing in Controversy For the Apostles both then and after that time used many Legal and Typical Observations and yet they would Argue ill that would infer from thence because they did so and that without Contradiction to their being Christians and under the Gospel Dispensation we ought to do so too As for that Bread spoken by the Apostles in the 16 and 17 Verses The One Bread We acknowledge it to be the Spiritual Bread to wit the Spiritual Body of Christ of which the Saints feed which makes them One and is One with them as the Apostle himself wordeth it ver 17. Now what signifieth all this to prove That the Outward Bread is the One Bread Hear how the Students Evince it But thirdly we say That the one Bread spoken of ver 17. is both the outward and the inward Bread yet but one Sacramentally And is not this rarely well argued We the Students say so As to the Reason afterwards insinuated as Christ saith of the Bread that it is his Body they should have shewen how it follows Christ as Protestants well argue against Papists calls himself a Door a Rock c. what then is Christ and a Rock one Christ and a Door one Door Let them shew us if they can in all the N. T. so much as one Word of this Figment of a Sacramental or Symbolical Vnion And whereas upon this occasion R. B. argued in his Truth cleared of Calumnies pag. 54. * See above p. 34 35. That if the outward Bread were to be called the one Bread as signifying it the Sacrifices of the Law might be called one with the one Offering of Christ mentioned Hebr. 10.14 and so continued This they say signifies nothing because these are abrogated Then until they prove this Continues by vertue of a Gospel Command which they have not as ye done the same Reason will hold against it To another Reason given of the Discontinuance of this Ceremony Meats and Drinks used in Religious Acts. from Gal. 2.16 Let no man judge you in meats or drinks They say first That then it had not been lawful for the Apostle to have Reprehended the Corinthians for the Abuses in this matter This is a poor Shift indeed though they should not have been Reprehended for laying it aside altogether yet seeing they used it as a Religious Duty they might well be Reprehended if they did it not Religiously Secondly they say That then Gluttony c. ought not to be reproved and that the Quakers ere they miss to pull down Christ's Ordinance will make way for Gluttony and Drunkenness Answer Here is but a silly malicious Reflection in stead of a Reason The Apostle is speaking here as the Students themselves afterwards acknowledge of Meats and drinks used in Religious Acts and if the Proposition hold true in this Respect it will answer the End and not of Natural Eating c. Thirdly They say It must only be understood of the Legal Ceremonies because of the 14. verse asking If the Lord's Supper was contrary unto us or was nailed to the Cross What then The Students are over-hasty and should have looked to the 21 and 22 verses Touch not tast not handle not which all are to perish with the using And do not Bread and Wine which perish in the using and are therefore here included As for the Absurdity insinuated by them How could that be Nailed to the Cross that was but Instituted two Days before Will they say That abstaining
are Men that solemnly profess they have abstained from Personal Criminations but seeing they have belied the Apostle Paul as is above observed G. K. may take it patiently to be treated at this Rate by Men of such Circumstances But if they think to infer it because G. K. doth plead for the Liberty and Priviledge of Women they might as well plead That G. K. is too much addicted to a Perfect Holiness because he doth plead for it or that the Students are too much addicted to sin since they plead for the Continuance of it for Term of Life They are little less than inraged that G. K. should have alledged the Testimony of Augustine and Bernard interpreting this Place of the Flesh and therefore they labour like Men in a Sweat for a whole Page against this to no purpose the only Reason of G. K's citing them being because some of their Preachers cried out against this Allegory as a horrid abusive thing in some Quakers to shew them it is none of the Quakers Coining but already used by Men by themselves applauded and commended Upon this they ask Have not some of our Antagonists been observed to make a Welchman's hose of the first Chapter of Genesis If they mean us let them prove we have so done as we have already proved they have again they ask Have not some Quakers been bold to aver that there was never any such real Tree as the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil If they have let them instance and prove by whom it was spoken and writ and then they shall have an Answer As they proceed they give an egregious Specimen of their Folly alledging That if it did hold Womens Speaking in the Church Lawful as G. K. affirms that Women are not allowed to speak by Permission then a fortiori it is unlawful for them to speak by Commandment Who but the Students would talk at this rate As if a Commandment might not authorise a Man to do that which a bare Permission will not G. K's Arguments drawn from their own allowing Whores to speak and Women to sing they call Quibbles because they cannot answer which they Reply to only by Questions Do they allow Whores Authoritative Preaching affirming Women may sing Very well whether it be Authoritative or not whatsoever way they speak they keep not Silence and so the Apostle's Words are not taken strictly and literally which gains us the Cause and shews our Doctrine is no more directly against the Apostle's Words than their own Besides from this it followeth by the Students Confession that Women may as lawfully speak in the Church as the Licentiate Students whom the Presbytery permits to speak in the Church before they are Ordained They pass our chief Objection very overly drawn from 1 Cor. 11.5 where the Apostle gives direct Rules how Women should behave themselves in their publick Praying and Preaching alledging There are Rules given in Scripture concerning things that were never lawful but only permitted c. as of Polygamy under the Law But they should have remembred that these are Rules given by the Apostle to the Christian Church of Corinth And seeing the Students suppose That the Apostle gave directions to the Church of Corinth not only of things that belong not to them now but which are not lawful for them a Doctrine we question if their Masters will approve of or of the Consequence of which themselves are aware it remains for them to prove That these Two Rules forbidding Womens Speaking belong to us or is not of the number of these useless Rules more than that other concerning the manner of their Preaching So we hope this Solution it Impugned and desire they may be sure not to forget to bring us this Reason when they write next SECTION IV. Concerning the Necessity of Immediate Revelations to the Building up of True Faith containing an Answer to the Students second Section from pag. 78. to pag. 92. IN their stating the Controversy they say These Inward Revelations are not subjective Revelations or Divine Illuminations This is false for as we have above shewed one and the same Illumination that is Effective or Subjective is also Objective and the Objective is Effective Again they say The Question is not if Immediate Objective Revelations be possible or be sometimes made to some de facto This Concession will overthrow much of all their own Work For if they admit that any Person in our Time hath Immediate Objective Revelations admit Peter or John their former Argument will as much militate against this Real Immediate Immediate Objective Revelation asserted Objective Revelation granted by them as against those which they do not grant Seeing pag. 7. at the Letter A they say Suppose that the Spirit Reveal the Objects of Faith immediately none will deny that he is a Rule or rather Ruler to them who have him so A good Concession but which quite undoes their own Cause For now let us apply their former Argument against this Real Objective Revelation granted by them as thus We ought to believe That as the Rule of Faith of which there can be no Evidence given But There can be no Evidence in the World given of the Spirit that is in Peter and John Therefore c. Again if Peter and John say they can give an Evidence of the Spirit of God in them to wit their own Declaration in Life and Power as also the Immediate Testimony of the Spirit or the Scriptures-Testimony let us Apply in the last place their Argument used against us and see if it will not be as good against Peter and John whom they grant de facto according to their Hypothesis to have Immediate Objective Revelation The Argument is this That which as really agrees to Enthusiast Hereticks as to them can be no Evidence But That Evidence to wit their own Declaration and Saying that both they and their Adversaries have the Immediate Testimony of the Spirit witnessing to the Truth of it would as really agree to Enthusiast Hereticks Therefore c. Yea not only might they thus Argue against any Mens having Immediate Objective Revelation in our days but against the Prophets and Apostles having it seeing the Argument might every way be as strong against their having it as against our having it especially at such times as they wrought no outward Miracles in the sight of the People to whom they were sent as oft they did not When the Lord sent Jonas to preach to the Ninivites he wrought no Miracle in their sight Now let us put the Students in the Ninivites place and we shall find they could Argue as stoutly and hardily against Jonas as now they do against any Quaker They could tell him He could give no Evidence of the Spirit of God in him giving any such Message as for his Declaration it would not suffice because his saying he had the Spirit would be as good a ground for any other Enthusiast Heretick
the Words of Eternal Life which he speaketh in his Servants And as in the Days of his Flesh he was said to speak with Authority or Power and not as the Scribes and the People wondered at the gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth all which import a living Influence and Vertue in the Words of Christ which the Words of the Scribes and Pharisees had not so it is at this Day For Christ doth as really speak by his Spirit in his Servants as he did in his Body of Flesh So that Paul said he spake in him and therefore his Preaching was in demonstration of the Spirit and Power And for this cause true Preachers and Prophets are called good Trees of which Men gather good Fruit whereas bad Men or evil Trees have no good Fruit True Prophets and Preachers distinguished from the fals although they have the Prophets and Apostles Words Also they are compared to wit the False Prophets to Clouds without Rain and Wells without Water although they have good Words yet they have no Rain nor Water Their whole Ministry is dry and empty of Life and Vertue But the True Prophets Ministry is as a Shower of Rain Deut. 32.2 And sometimes it is compared unto Fire as it is said in the Psalm He maketh his Angels or Messengers Spirits and his Ministers a Flame of Fire And Fire was said to go out of the Mouths of the two Witnesses Also the Influences of Life that go forth through the true Prophets in their Ministry are compared to Golden Oil and the Men are compared unto Golden Pipes Zech. 4.12 And therefore the Apostle Peter exhorted the Ministers in his Day To minister of the ability which God giveth as good Stewards of the manifold Grace of God so they ministred not only Words but Grace Many other Testimonies might be cited to prove this Truth Another Instance brought by the Students is That an Heretick forbearing Prayer a Year or two or his whole Life-time may justify himself by this Doctrine To this it was answered That though he may pretend yet he hath no just Ground from our Principle All Men are bound to pray often For we believe That all Men are bound to pray often unto God yea daily and that God doth inwardly call and move all Men often unto Prayer during the Day of their Visitation And when that is Expired or when at any other Time they want that Inward Call or Influence through Vnfaithfulness they are still bound And if they pray not they sin because they ought to have an Influence But that our Account saith All have not Vtterance to pray in Words Vtterance of Words in Prayer is no Excuse for Hereticks For they must needs acknowledge as well as we that all have not Vtterance who may be good Christians seeing some that are naturally dumb may be good Christians and yet they must confess these have not Vtterance Also many good Christians who have no Natural Impediment do want Vtterance in a Spiritual Way to speak or pray vocally in the hearing of others at some times although we believe it is given at times to all that are faithful who have no Natural Defect that they may pray vocally or in the Hearing of others But how oft it is more than we can determine seeing it is not Revealed But if any fail of this Vtterance through Vnfaithfulness their sin is nothing the less if they omit Prayer And thus their last two Instances are also Answered For we do affirm with great Freedom That all who are faithful to the Lord never want sufficient Inspiration or Influence to wait upon God fear him love him desire his Grace and divers other Inward Duties We say not All For some Inward Duties such as Meditation on a particular Subject or Place of Scripture are not always required more than it is always required to speak but if they be unfaithful we deny not but they may and will want them and in that case although they want Inspirations and Influences they are bound to pray yet not without them but with them As a Man that wanteth both Money and Goods to pay his Debt yet is bound to pay his Debt yet he must not nor ought to pay it without Money or Goods The Example is clear and the Application is easie As for that Story they bring in concerning T. M. which that their Deceit may be the more hid they do not positively affirm but only propose by way of Question Have not Quakers declared to People c. To which we Answer That we know not that any Quaker ever declared any such thing and we believe divers things in the Story are utterly false The Story about T. M. Answered for not praying in the Family as pretended If T. M. or any other of our Profession having none in the Family that can join with them in the true Spirit of Prayer but are professed Opposers of the Quakers Way be not so frequently heard pray by them is excusable by your own Way who will not readily pray in our Hearing when they have none to join with them And indeed the want of that true Vnity on the part of those who are not of our Faith doth oft hinder our Freedom to pray in their Hearing unless we have some of our Faith present to join with us We may pray for them as it pleaseth God to move us in their hearing but we cannot so properly pray with them as not being in Vnity with them Where two or three said Christ agree together to seek any thing in my name But let our Adversaries if they can shew us where in the Scripture it is commanded for any Man to pray in the Hearing of others where all present have no Agreement with him Yet we deny not but that God upon some solemn Occasion may move to such a thing especially when a publick Testimony is required as in the Case of Stephen who prayed audibly in the Hearing of others all which were so far from having any Agreement with him that they were at that time stoning him to Death Acts 7. Moreover we could easily upon a more just Ground Retort the Question upon your own Church-Members How many of your own Church-Members were not only for a Twelve month but for many twelve months never heard pray and yet they pass among you for good Christians It is well known that although ye hold Family-Prayer Morning and Evening to be a Duty and the want of it a great sin that yet many thousand Families in the Nation who belong to your Church want it and many whole Families are so grosly Ignorant that none in the Family can go about it even in that Natural Way which ye plead for As for us it doth suffice unto us God heareth Prayer in secret that God heareth us in secret although Men do not so frequently hear us Yet we own with all our Hearts publick Expressive Prayer as it is
some Extraordinary Degree of Faith or the Faith of Miracles so the Discerning must be some Extraordinary Degree or as in Relation to Miracles seeing there were Spirits of Devils that wrought false Miracles And such a Discerning as to that we do not plead for as Common to all but that a Discerning of Spirits so far as to discern betwixt them who were Godly and VVicked and who were Ministers of the Spirit and who not was Common to all we prove Because it is promised as a General Priviledge Mal. 3.18 Then shall ye return and Discern between the righteous and the wicked c. again all are commanded To Try the Spirits 1 Joh. 4.1 Therefore all have a measure of Discerning whereby to try them otherwise they were required to doe an Impossible thing which is Absurd If it be said He giveth a Rule whereby to try them viz. Every Spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the Flesh is of God ver 2. To this we answer The Rule is one thing the Discerning is another and differ as the Object and the Eye Now the Eye is as much required to see as the Object Therefore all need a Spiritual Eye to apply the Rule in a suitable manner The Spiritual Eye sees and discerns the true Confessor from the false so as to know who do truly confess Christ come in the Flesh. For John cannot mean a bare Verbal Confession because Antichrist himself may have that therefore he meaneth a True living Confession in Life and Power which no Hypocrite can have Having thus answered all their Arguments we shall conclude this Particular with one Argument against them one part of which is their own Confession They who can be certainly known and discerned to be Impious and Vnholy ought not to be admitted into the Ministry But Impious and Vnholy men can be certainly known to be Impious and Vnholy Therefore they ought not c. The first Proposition is proved and sufficiently confirmed from their own Confession That None ought to be Admitted but who in the judgment of Charity are to be esteemed truly Pious Therefore they who cannot be so Esteemed ought not to be Admitted But if they be certainly known to be Impious they cannot be so Esteemed therefore c. The Assumption is proved above partly by Arguments and partly by the Refutation of what they have said against it Divine Inspiration In the Second Part they Dispute Against an Immediate Enthusiastick Call as they call it by way of Inspiration being necessary and for the necessity of a Mediate and Outward Call And because we plead for the blessed Inspiration of the Spirit of God they call us Enthusiastical Impostors and if the Apostles themselves and Primitive Christians were now living they would give them the same Name For we plead for no other Inspiration but that which was given unto those Holy men But seeing they use the word Enthusiasm so much in a way of Reproach it is fit that it be opened Let them tell us then if they mean any other thing by it than true Divine Inspiration If they mean another it concerns us not Enthusiasm its proper Signification for we plead for no other But if they mean that as the word properly signifies being derived from a word that signifies God within as the best Greek Dictionaries shew they should not Reproach us with that which was the Glory of the Primitive Christians and by which the Scriptures were writ to wit Divine Inspiration And here they tell us of an Inward Call which consists in the Disposition of the Soul but they will not have it to be an Inspiration But if by this Disposition they mean any spiritual or supernatural Gift they must needs acknowledge that it is an Inspiration at least in the general sense For how can it be Spiritual unless it be Inspired Is not every good thing that is spiritually good from the Spirit Surely the National Confession of Faith published in Knox's time doth expresly say That Faith is the Inspiration of God But if they say they deny not Subjective but Objective Inspiration we put them to prove this unnatural Division and Separation As if there were Inspiration in Mens Souls that is not Objective which we altogether deny But as to this Inward Call The Call of Ministers we ask them If it hath not in it the Nature of a Command so that he who hath it is bound to obey it If they say Not Then a man may lawfully Disobey it and Resist it although it be of God If they say It is a Command then it is Objective for it is the nature of all real and true Commands to be Objective Again If by Disposition they mean the meer Qualification that enables a Man to be a Preacher how can that be a Call Seeing a Man may be fit or able for an Office that hath not a Call thereunto being already in another Office that he is fit for also So that they bewray gross Ignorance in confounding the Ability and the Gall which are distinct things And here they require of us to prove our Immediate Call by Miracles or any extraordinary thing which can only be from God and so cannot agree to false Teachers And it having been told them by R. B. that the Papists made the same Objection against the first Reformers they call this an Impertinent Pratling but for all the disparity they shew the Impertinent Pratling falls upon themselves They confess The first Reformers had an extraordinary Call in respect of their Heroick Gifts First Reformer's Call yet they also had a mediate Call They owned the holy Scriptures for their principal Rule and Preached no other Gospel c. To this we answer that all of them had a mediate Call is a meer Alledgance without any proof yea the History of the Reformation sheweth the Contrary Again it is abundantly Evident out of their own Writings that the most Eminent of them did lay no weight upon that Outward Call which some of them had from the Popish Church but did plead that seeing the Visible Succession of the Church and Ministry was interrupted by the Apostacy that they needed no Outward Call but did betake themselves to the Extraordinary Sadeel de Voc. Min. See for this Sadeel de Legit. Vocatione Ministrorum and when they used any Argument of a Mediate Call it was but by way of Arg. ad Hominem As now if any of us called Quakers had ever had the Mediate Call from the National Churches as some in England indeed had namely S. F. who was a Parish Priest Nor will it prove that the first Reformers had an Extraordinary Call because they owned the Scriptures as their principal Rule and preached no other Gospel otherwise all the National Preachers now would have an Extraordinary Call because they pretend to own the Scriptures as their principal Rule and to preach no other Gospel Yea The Scriptures an
External Rule we own the Scriptures as much as the first Reformers did and we do acknowledge them that they are the Principal External Rule and to be preferred to all other outward Writings and Testimonies but we cannot prefer them to the Inward Testimony and Word of God in our hearts as neither did the most Eminent of these called Reformers but indeed preferred the Inward Testimony and Word to the Outward as is proved in the Book called Quakerism no Popery Now what-ever Proof or Evidence the first Reformers could give of their Extraordinary Call the Quakers can give the same That which they mainly insisted on was the Soundness of their Doctrine accompanied with the Holiness of their Life and good Effect of their Ministry whereby Souls were Converted unto God as Sadeel in the Treatise above-mentioned de Legit. Voc. Min. sheweth at length And let our Adversaries disprove this Evidence if they can which we say is as good an Evidence to us as it was to them and though false Teachers may pretend unto the same yet it can be proved that it doth not justly belong unto them As for Popery and Mahometanism it can be proved Popery and Mahometanism not ours that they are Contrary to Scripture but our Adversaries have not proved nor can that our Doctrine is so and we are most willing to bring the matter to this Issue we doubt not but to give better and stronger Evidences from Scripture and Reason to Convince Gain-sayers in a Rational Way than our Adversaries can But that we make the Efficacy of our Doctrine taken precisely by it self and without being accompanied with the Soundness of it c. an Evidence of our Call is a meer Calumny of the Students Now let us see what they have to say for Their Outward and Mediate Call The Students derive their Mediate Call and Ordination from Rome They cite divers Scriptures to prove that the Apostles Ordained Elders but doth this prove that their Ordination which they derive from the Apostate Church of Rome is a true Ordination and necessary Yea it is clear and confessed by the most judicious Protestants that true and lawful Ordination and Succession hath not continued in the Church since the Apostles days but hath suffered an Interruption by the general Apostasy that as a Flood overflowed the Earth and that although God still preserved a Church yet she had not a Visible Outward Succession because she was not Visible all along her self and before our Adversaries can make the half of their Argument good they must prove that not only a True Church hath continued ever since the Apostles days but that she hath been Visible having a true Visible Succession of Visible Teachers who were good and faithful Men all along to Convey it down to this day But to infer that Ordination hath Continued because of the Command if the Command hath been Vniversal doth not follow seeing many things Commanded may be Vnpractised through Vnfaithfulness to the Command Now it is certain that generally the Visibly Ordained Bishops have not been faithful Men for many hundred years and so kept not to the Substance of that True Ordination that was in the Apostles times but lost it through Vnfaithfulness and set up a Shadow in its Room the like may be said of other things And the Ordination being once lost it cannot be recovered again from a meer Scripture-Command otherwise all may pretend to a power to Ordain For the Scripture doth not Command one more than another Ordination and laying on of Hands Yea we find no general Command in Scripture for Ordination only that it was practised which we deny not and with it there was a spiritual Gift of the holy Ghost conveyed Which was the main and only thing that made the Ordination and laying on of Hands Effectual and without which it is but a Shadow As may be seen at this day in the National Church for who among them dare say that they either Give or Receive that Spiritual Gift of the Holy Ghost which was then Given and Received therewith 1 Tim. 4.14 Their second Argument is from Heb. 6.1 2. whereby they would infer that laying on of Hands is a part of the Foundation of Christianity but that Scripture saith no such thing For the Doctrine of Baptisms and laying on of Hands relates to the third ver as a thing that the Apostle intended to open and this said he will we do if God permit whereas he had laid the Foundation already Therefore the Doctrine of the Laying on of Hands belongs not to the Foundation but to the Superstructure But however it doth not follow that Laying on of Hands it self is a thing to continue For he speaks of it but as of a Doctrine as that of Baptisms which we confess doth Continue as the Doctrine of the Figures Types Ceremonies and Sacrifices doth Continue to this Day and the Apostle opened them largly in that Epistle yet the Figures themselves were not to Continue Besides how do they prove that this laying on of Hands is Ordination and not that used in Confirmation Here they miserably stick only they alledge it is Ceased among many and is not so necessary But how prove they that it is not as Necessary Shew us where it is Repealed more than the other seeing it was as generally practised yea and more for many received it that were not Preachers nor Elders In the last place they plead That Preachers should have a Maintenance which we deny not if they need it The Preachers Maintenance But may not Men be Preachers who need no Supply from others But many have wherewith to be Hospitable unto others without taking far less forcing others to give them The Maintenance then that we are against is 1. A Superfluous and Vnnecessary Maintenance 2. A Forced Maintenance 3. Such a Maintenance as Preachers-Agree with and Contract for 4. A Taking it from them who are not worthy 5. A Taking it from them who do not acknowledge them to be true Preachers Now none of all the Scriptures or Reasons brought by them prove any such Maintenance nor do we read that ever the Apostles Received it Or that they Received any Tithes which was the Maintenance of the Law and not of the Gospel And that the People ought to Contract with Preachers will not follow because they are bound in Charity to supply their Wants For we are bound in Charity to supply the Wants of the Poor according to our Ability yet it doth not follow that we are to Contract with them or that they can Force it from us As for the Words of Christ Frely Give As they Import Freely Give that they were not to make Sale of the Gospel so also that they were not to Force or Compel Men to Give them any thing as a Recompence for Preaching the same For how can we Give freely that which we Force others to Recompence us for And here they cry
either will not or can not Confirm them by the Scripture Now he knoweth in his Conscience this to be a lye since I Affirm of the Scriptures Apol. Lat. Ed. p. 47. n. 60. That they are the most fit Outward Judge of Controversies of which himself also taketh notice in that place And lastly of the Nature of these malitious Insinuations is what he saith pag. 48. and 49 and last Paragraph of this Chapter where after he has Repeated what he terms my Monitory Conclusion he infers That I mean that a man should believe that Nature's dim Light is the Spirit of God and the Holy Ghost and that he may burn the Bible J. B ' s. Calumnious Meaning he puts upon the Author and with Confidence assert he is led by the Holy Ghost whatever Scripture or Common Sense say to the Contrary This is all Affirmed by him without the least Proof which as it is the Height of Injustice so it is with respect not only to my Words but Belief and Intention God the Searcher of Hearts knows a most-horrid Falshood and Calumny ¶ 6. Now albeit what is said may seem sufficient for a Reply to this Chapter and is indeed enough to give any sober Man a Disgust of it yet that he may not have reason to Complain that any thing wherein he may judge there is Weight and is directly to the purpose is Omitted I will now in the last place Consider and Answer what he saith against the Validity of my Arguments to which an Answer hath not been Included in what is already said To begin then like himself which to be sure is with some Calumny or other he saith pag. 14. I stigmatize with the black mark of being Carnal and Natural Christians all that Assent not to what I say But he takes no time to prove it and indeed cannot For albeit I say that It is like many Natural and Carnal Christians will Condemn what I say yet it will not follow I account them all such who will not fully agree with me in this matter Of the same kind is his Calumny p. 22. n. 5. where he alledgeth The Citations of the Fathers so called prove no more than his sense of Revelation above expressed But whether he speaks true here or not the Reader may Judge by seriously Reading over these Citations and then let him see if they do not hold out An Inward and Immediate Teaching of the Spirit of God in the Soul as the firm ground of Knowledge without which all outward Teaching is in vain But to Infer this he tells They writ against such as being Impostors and led by the spirit of the Devil pretended to Revelations What then Can not men write against false Revelations without they deny the Necessity of true Ones That is an odd Conclusion If I. B. were well acquainted with the Writings of the Quakers so called he would find them as much against false Pretenders as any other But pag. 24. and 25. he findeth fault with my Argument deduced from these words That there is no knowledge of the Father but by the Son because I take notice as a First Instance of God's Creating all things by Jesus Christ adding Was this so difficult a point to be proved that I was constrained to go back to the first Creation for an Argument Answ. No But I judged it not Improper however he may to shew first as Preparatory God's more general way of working by his Son Jesus Christ ere I come to that which is more particular and this was the Reason as well of my putting these Propositions into that Order as of my using of that Instance by which that pretended Abomination which he pretends lurks under words evanisheth For the Man is very good at drawing Inferences from other mens Words which they that spake and wrote them never thought of as I for one can very well witness since the least can be allowed me is to know my own Thoughts and Purpose which how he should come to Assure himself he knows better than I is more than I can fathom For the same Reason above mentioned I used the Instance of God's moving in his manifesting himself in his Creatures and of the Spirit of the Lord 's moving upon the face of the waters which pag. 26. he flouts at but doth not Answer And it is strange that he of all men should be offended with such Preparatory Considerations where the Matter is in a few pages after closely come to who has used so many Remote Arguments and several not pages only but sheets yea quires of paper in order to prove the First Day of the Week to be the Christian Sabbath He objects pag. 26. against my affirming That God's Communion with man was by Immediate Manifestation of the Spirit Immediate Revelation under the Law not Ceased under the Gospel from Adam to Moses because so few are mentioned and he supposeth the Rest not-mentioned had it only by their Instruction But since these few that are mentioned are said to have had Immediate Revelation and that the Rest had no written Rule as I. B. will Confess it seems there was more of God's Immediate Revelation in those dark Times even by his Confession than now under the Gospel where the Chief Pastors of the Church according to him are to Expect no such thing Neither is it proved that others not mentioned had no Immediate Revelations albeit they might have been Instructed by these Patriarchs which I have shewn before to be very Consistent And thus may be easily Answered setting aside his Railings what he saith pag. 27. against my Urging the Frequent Revelations that men had during all the time of the Law betwixt Moses and Malachy by which himself confesseth the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament to have been written that that doth not prove that every one had such Revelations What then I lay not the stress of the Proof of Every one's having Immediate Revelations upon this but this is clearly proved from it That since Immediate Inward and Objective Revelations were so frequent during all the time of the Law which was the less-glorious Administration and that of the Letter it is grosly absurd to say as I. B. and his Brethren do that they are now Ceased under the Gospel which is said to be more-Glorious and the pouring forth of the Spirit more abundant and Universal and that not only for a little time to wit to the Apostles with Restriction to them and their Times for which he never produc'd the least proof from Scripture but to the End of the World And if so that Immediate Revelation be not Ceased there is a great deal of the point gained albeit I. B. confidently Affirms J. B. believes God spake his last Words to his Church at the End of the Revelations that there can be proved nothing by these Reasonings but what no body will deny since the Divines of Westminster have denied and I. B.
will not serve him with such as are not Blind To what I have said to shew that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be referred to the Light 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sc. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That all Men through it the Light not John might believe and not to John he returneth his contrary Assertion in stead of Reason My shewing it by its being said That all might believe through him which all could not do through John as not hearing him in stead of Answering he tells me I may learn thence how to take the particle All which in Effect is nothing but by his own bare Authority to Command me to take All not Vniversally But I find no Vertue in his Order to perswade and therefore will wait for Probation ere I Obey That John as an Instrument might be useful to bring People to believe in the Light I deny not and therefore he might have spared his pains in this Page to prove that But it will not thence follow that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is referred to John until he first remove the Ground given against it by me in shewing All is not understood here Vniversally which is incumbent for him to do since he denies it ¶ 6. Pag. 256. N. 31. In answer to my arguing That this Light is saving and sufficient because it is the Light of Christ whereby all ought to believe he saith They know no Light sufficient which is not Efficacious that is which certainly doth not save But besides that this Answer is but a meer begging of the Question J. B.'s Quibbles against Saving Light it is Contrary to many Scriptures which I have at length shewen before in proving Many that have had a Day have resisted the Mercy and Grace thereof What he saith further here against those who affirm That the Improving of Nature aright shall obtain Grace Toucheth me not who affirm no such thing He beginneth his N. 32. p. 257. with a Perversion as if I denied that we received what is Natural and Common from Christ because I say The Evangelist John c. 1. is treating of what we receive from Christ as Mediator therefore I deny we receive from Christ what is Common and Natural But in Answer to my urging the Light 's being Supernatural to pass by his pedantick Quibble which he adventureth not to Insist upon because the Darkness that is Man in his Natural Estate Comprehendeth it not but Man in that Estate can Comprehend what is Natural to him he tells me they thence Infer That Man in that Estate is void of all Spiritual Light Is not this a Learned Refutation of my Reason Reader But suspecting this would not serve he adds another Quibble upon the Word Comprehend That though Man in his Natural State can Comprehend that which is Natural yet he cannot Comprehend the God of Nature I say not To Comprehend to receive or apprehend 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that in his Natural State he can nor yet in his Spiritual Comprehend being taken in the most Comprehensive Sense But otherwise being understood of Receiving or Apprehending for so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be understood he may Receive it by vertue of the Power which from the Light he Receives so to do That the Quakers exhort People to believe in a meer Creature Is a meer Calumny with which like Stuff this Page is filled And therefore my Argument of the Light being saving and Supernatural because we are commanded to believe in it Remains Unremoved Pag. 258. In answer to what I urge from the Parable of the Sower Matth. 13. and the Word of Faith Rom. 10. and the Engrafted Word Jam. 1.21 he only opposeth his meer Assertions and Railing calling it Quaker-Dotages and a fanciful Dream And to the Argument drawn from the Talents Mat. 25. he denieth them to signify Saving Grace of which above Pag. 259. When he comes to answer what I urge from Col. 1.23 of the Gospel's being preached in every Creature which is not only a Declaration of good Things but the Power of God he gives his meer Assertions That the Gospel was the Doctrine delivered by Men J. B. asserts the Gospel to be the Doctrine or Declaration of the Power of God but the Doctrine was not the Power of God which the Gospel is albeit it declared of it No more than a Receipt of Physick is the Ingredients Next he asserts That if the Gospel be in them it needs no Preacher but this he proves not A Man may have good Herbs in his Garden and yet need another to tell him the Right Vse of them yea and discover them unto him And what if I would say as he desires That it was preached from the beginning of the World in a Measure that it wrought in mens Hearts in order to save them albeit the full plain and manifest Discovery and pretious Effects thereof was reserved to the Ministration of Christ and his Apostles And therefore his Assertion in the next page 260. is false That according to the Quakers Principle the Gospel was alike manifest in all Ages Was not the promised Seed a Preaching of the Gospel to Adam How poorly he has shewn the Restriction of the Particle All albeit the Words here be Every Creature which is more pathetick in his Eighth Chapter is before Evinced And whereas he desires to know Where the Gospel is taken properly for that Inward Strength that is Common to all Men I have shewen him the Gospel is called the Power of God expressly Rom. 1. and that is an Inward Power and Strength And then again I have shewen him that this Gospel is preached to or in Every Creature which are plain Words what is preached to Every Creature is Common to all Men And therefore until he answer this his calling me a Babbler and a Pagan-Preacher as he doth in this Place with such like Stuff will have little Weight with Men of Reason To Assert the Manifestation of God in Man to be the Gospel J. B. calls Heathenism Pelag. Socin Armin. and Jesuitism The rest of this page and the following 261 and 262. is a Complex of Railing That the Quakers Gospel is meer Heathenism worse than Pelagianism Socinianism Arminianism and Jesuitism because they say that what is manifest from God in Man is by the Gospel and that which Revealeth Justice and Equity is the Gospel Which this Man supposeth only to be the Light of Nature and thereupon concludeth The Quakers Gospel is but Nature's dim and corrupt Light All which is but to beg the Question as he doth where he supposes That Man naturally can perceive the Eternal Power of the Godhead in the outward Creation without any supernatural Light Which he should prove and not mock at my being otherwise minded for this savours more of Pelagianism than any thing asserted by me He asks me by what Authority I make 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is what is to be known of God for
Necessity to Salvation But why are they and they only Excepted In which resolves my Question which doth so vex him that instead of answering he tells me I am a deluded Quaker of which this is one Is not one in China or India as excusable for not knowing that which they never heard as a deaf Man that cannot hear since God that has permitted the one to be naturally Deaf has also permitted the other to be necessarily Absent To this I cannot find his Answer save only this That these Deaf Persons and Infants are Members of the Visible Church but not the other Of which this must be the Consequence That none can be saved but such as are Members of the Visible Church for his saying That none are Members of the Invisible Church but such as are of the Visible clearly imports it But has not he or at least the most-Eminent of his Way said That the Church was many Ages Invisible and in the Wilderness and yet denied that all were damned during that Time Or will he say The Church of Rome was the Visible Church of Christ all that Time of which they were Members What then becomes of the Testimonies of those who termed her Anti-Christ the Mother of Abominations the Synagogue of Satan which albeit True ye◠begins to be Eaten up again by the Clergy yea even the Presbyterians who begin by degrees to Creep back again to acknowledge their Old Father the Pope to establish their Succession and Ordination especially when pinched by by the Quakers as is at more length shewn in G. Keith's Book called Quakerism no Popery Outward Hearing makes no Church-Member But further It seems the outward Hearing is not necessary to make a Man a Member of the Visible Church and then what becomes of all his tedious Reasonings from Rom. 10. How shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard which he urged before so vehemently but now has overturned He thinks the Instance of Cornelius not to the purpose because he might have had the Knowledge of the Messias from the Jews But his bare Supposition is no Answer Besides that he was no Jews Proselyte is manifest else Peter should not have been quarrelled for Conversing with him and unless he had been such or had received the Gospel according to him he must be esteemed to have been within the Covenant And yet before any of these he is said to have been Heard of God and Accepted Pag. 289. He confesseth Job lived before Moses and was taught of God without Scripture And then is it not thence manifest that some have been saved to whom the Gospel was not preached by the Ministry of Men This also overturneth his Arguments from Rom. 10. Because he knows not how to answer my Argument drawn from Rom. 2. therefore to amuse his Reader he raises a Storm of Railing calling me no less with an Exclamation than a Miserable Miscreant who make the Apostle contradict himself My Argument lies in the Apostle's positive Words who saith The Gentiles did the things contained in the Law The Apostle does not contradict himself in saying The Doers of the Law are Justified and again in the same Chapter ver 13. The doers of the Law are Justified Whence in the very Words of the Apostle without any Commentary I argue That if the doers of the Law be Justified then the Gentiles who did the things contained in the Law are Justified Do I therefore make the Apostle Contradict himself Yea saith he because the same Apostle saith That by the Deeds of the Law no Flesh shall be justified but will he say that these two Sentences of this Apostle The doers of the Law shall be justified and By the deeds of the Law no Flesh shall be justified are Contradictory I say they are not If both these Sayings be true his Challenge is in vain if he will speak-out that which he must else manifest his Abuse of me and say they Contradict one another then let the Reader judge who is the Miscreant and observe how he falls himself into the Pit he had prepared for another But to shew how this distinct outward Knowledge was not absolutely needful to Salvation I instanced how that divers of the Patriarchs yea Mary and the Apostles themselves had not so Clear a Knowledge of it but appeared ignorant upon several Occasions To this p. 289. he would make the Reader believe that I Conclude The Patriarchs had no saving Knowledge of the Messias because the wicked Jews Crucified him Which is false I shew indeed according to Scripture That the Jews that Crucified him wanted this distinct Knowledge notwithstanding they had the Scripture His further answer to this Confutes himself saying The Apostles did understand so much at was then Revealed and if this was sufficient for them as he must say if he speak sense the like may be said of the Heathens For if the Apostles were not Condemnable for not believing nor understanding more than what was Revealed to them neither could the Gentiles But to make his unwary Reader believe as if all this said by me brought no Relief to my desperate Cause as he terms it he concludes this 11 Paragraph p. 290. with one of his sententious Sayings Quakers can dream waking I see He goes on in answer to my Proofs brought from the Ancient Philosophers to Confirm this to which he resumes little but Railing Wherein I will not trouble the Reader to follow him since without them the thing in Hand is sufficiently proved by Scripture Yet if he will affirm the Citations to be either False or Fictitious they may be proved by production of the Books themselves He thinks The Impertinency of my citing Augustin 's Words is discovered by the bare Reading and little less he saith to those of Buchanan Which I refer to the Reader 's Judgment as he will find them in my Apology towards the latter End of the Explanation of the fifth and sixth Propositions and I will leave him concluding this Chapter with Railing and Empty Threats which I neither Fear nor Value as being without Ground and the Fruits of no better Spirit than that of Rabshakeh SECT VII Wherein his Thirteenth Chapter of Justification is Considered ¶ 1. I Come now to his Thirteenth Chapter Of Justification where after he has begun by telling This Doctrine hath been principally questioned by Hereticks which I deny not and given us according to his Custom some large Citations out of their Confession of Faith and Catechism with the supposed Sense of other Quakers from some of his formerly mentioned partial Authors at last he comes pag. 296. N. 4. to Examine what I say in this Matter Where according to his Custom he begins with a Calumny upon his own false Supposition J. B. proceeds upon his own false Suppositions and Perversions As if the Justification I plead for were not the true Justification of the Saints because proceeding from the Light which saith
establish their Hearts unblameable in Holiness I say instead of Answering he makes Commentaries upon these places which in themselves are as plain as can be that this is They should walk in Sincerity and always be growing And what if all this be granted it will not follow that it is Impossible Men should be free of Sin here even by the Grace of God And sure where Men are Perfect and Compleat in all the Will of God and Vnblameable in Holiness they are not Sinning daily in Thought Word and Deed. Thus the Reader may judge of this Man's Confidence who saith These Scriptures make against this Imagined Perfection meaning that which is asserted by me Pag. 343. he saith My affirming Men are called Justified or Reprobated in respect of their being leavened with Sin or Righteousness fermenting is a piece of his own Pedantry and none of the Quakers Dialect would prove full Perfection to be Essential to the State of Christianity Therefore I must answer it as well as they who deny that to be Common to all the Regenerate But it seems he has not well understood his own New-Coined English word fermenting for one thing thing is not said to be leavened with another but where it hath much prevailed Every Touch or Tast of a thing doth not leaven him with it that so toucheth or tasteth it as all Men that understand common Language know and so every Sin is not enough to denominate a Man leavened with Sin And so with his own Answer that follows he looseth the Knot he imagined I was Tied by What he adds afterward of fulfilling the Law urges nothing but upon a Supposition of its being fulfilled by the meer strength of Man which I never affirmed That no Man is called Just because of inward Righteousness is but his bare Supposition as for the word Inherent so often repeated by him it is none of mine And to my urging That the Subject is denominated from the Accident he saith A Wall that is more Black than White cannot be called White So J. B.'s breakers of the Commands daily and yet such as have renounced the Works of Darkness Yet that a Wall is called White though the Whiteness be not Perfect But it is not called White if it be more Black than White which was the pinch I urged but slily over-slipt by him and such must be those that break the Commands daily for how such can be said to be more Just than Sinful is more than I can Reconcile either with Scripture or Reason sure the Answer which he gives doth it not To this question Where are then the Children of God and of Light His Reply is with a notable piece of Inconsistent Presbyterian Canting Even where these are who are giving to Christ much work to speak so to wash and make them clean from their daily Pollutions and Defilements and have renounced the Works of Darkness c. I desire to know of him the next time how these can be said to have Renounced the works of Darkness who have need to be washed from their daily defilements To my Argument shewing That Christ's Command to be perfect proves it possible he saith p. 344. That this only proves we should Endeavour after it But for this he addeth no Proof we must rest contented with his meer Affirmation As we must also do throughout the next N. 26. where he confidently Preacheth his own sense of Scripture instead of Answer or Reason and then concludes with a Railing saying I am led by an anti-Evangelical and Diabolical Spirit He saith that Matth. 7.21 and some other places cited by me prove nothing without supposing that no Man shall be saved who ever Sinned but without giving any Reason That the Vnconverted may be by the Grace of God Converted and consequently made Perfect I deny not He saith Rom. 6. speaks only of the Dominion of Sin And what then Doth not every Sin bring him that commits it under the power of that Sin in so far To the Instances of Enoch Noah and others Enoch Noah c. called perfect in Scriptures whom the Scriptures call Perfect he goes about to prove they sometimes Sinned And what then The question is not Whether they always were without Sin but Whether they never were without it and Sinned daily which is his Affirmation Which if they had done they could at no time have been called Perfect As for his other Glosses it will be time to receive them when he proves them it is not enough to make them Authentick with me though Augustin had approved If he will subscribe to all Augustin's glosses of Scripture I may give him a further Answer ¶ 5. Pag. 346. n. 28. He comes to take notice of my Answers to their Arguments and first to my Answer to their arguing from 1 Joh. 1. v. 8. If we say we have no Sin we deceive our selves c. That this will not prove the Apostle includeth more than James c. 3. v. 9 10. He answereth The Apostle is included though not for the present time If it be not for the present time J. B.'s pretended Proofs for Sinning daily then it will not plead for Sinning daily in Thought Word and Deed which is the case in hand Next supposing the Apostle were not Included he saith It is enough that Believers are Included But this he affirms without proof troubling himself and the Reader to prove that those John wrote to were Believers which no body will deny yet though they were Included it will not prove such a continual and daily Sinning as they plead for In answer to my shewing the words are Have not Sin and not Ye Sin not he only proves That they did or may Sin which I deny not And then when I say It may be affirmed of the Seed of Sin he concludes This to be Sinful so as to affect the Man but minds not to prove it and with this manner of begging the Question he concludes this Paragraph pag. 347. To my shewing that in 1 King 8.46 and Eccles. 7.20 there is nothing said of Sinning daily he answers It is express in Ecclesiastes That there is not a just Man upon earth that doth good and Sinneth not clearly Importing that even in their doing good they Sin But that this is clearly Imported he affirmeth but proveth not though there be no Man that Sinneth not it will not follow they Sin daily And for his Alledging That my Answer That it will not thence follow that though there was none that did not sin at that time there are none such now or that it is Impossible there should be such will infer there was none then Regenerate no not Solomon himself What if I should say so understanding Regeneration in the absolute Sense To what I shew from the Hebrew Word that it may be Interpreted not That sinneth not but That may not sin he tells me in sum That it is but Vanity and this he saith is obvious to
every Reader The Apostle's Saying I am Carnal c. made a Plea for Sin by J.B. with his Meaning put without Proof To whom we will then leave it To my affirming That the Apostle is not Rom. 7.14 speaking of himself but personating others in that State after he has told me that Socinians and Arminians say so he tells me The Circumstances of the Text evince the contrary and then gives a kind of a Preachment upon the Place which I shall accept as a Declaration of his Sense but must wait the next time to have him prove it He saith The Apostle doth not Contradict this Chap. 6.2 That the Apostle doth not Contradict himself is without doubt to me but he must endeavour to Reconcile the Meaning he gives to the Apostle's Words when he has leisure He saith Paul in a respect was a Carnal Man but unless he prove him to have been so in respect of sinning at that time he saith nothing To my urging Rom. 8.35 where the Apostle saith Nothing shall separate him because where Sin is Continued there is a Separation He denieth that where Sin is striven and wrestled against it maketh a Separation but the matter is How he proveth that those who strive and wrestle aganst Sin do daily commit Sin And until he do this he but begs the Question To prove the Impossibility of being free from sinning daily from the Examples of Noah's and David's Sins he useth this Argument J. B ' s. Argument for sinning daily in Thought Word and Deed If these Men whom the Spirit of God stileth Perfect and Men according to God's Heart have had their Failings and these Failings are Registrated for our use Then we have no Scripture-Warrant for such a Pefection here as is not attended with Sin he should have said as doth not admit a sinning daily in Thought Word and Deed if he would have concluded according to the State of the Question But the former is true Therefore c. Refuted But I deny the Consequence of this Proposition or the Connexion of the Major Besides the Argument is defective divers ways if he had stated and then proved it That if such whom the Scripture call Perfect did break the Commands daily in Thought Word and Deed then he had argued to the purpose And for their Failings being recorded to our use it cannot infer the Necessity of our sinning daily unless he will be so absurd as to say that they are therefore Recorded that we may Imitate their Failings and not avoid them In fine let him cause his Argument conclude in the Term of the Question to wit That every Man notwithstanding any Grace received must sin daily in Thought Word and Deed and prove his Propositions and he shall not want either an Acknowledgment or an Answer And lastly to conclude this Chapter he saith I should rather have cited the old Begardi than the Fathers and the old Alumbrados who had the same Opinion and Practices suitible But if their Opinion was That Men may be free from Sin The old Begardi and Alumbrados mentioned by J. B. to have the same Opinion of Perfection and their Practices suitable sure then they were perfect and if so deserve more to be followed than J. B. or his Brethren whose Principle and Practice as himself confesseth is for Sin and daily continuing in it against any Perfection except such as can admit of Sin For To be Breaking the Commands daily in Thought Word and Deed is Essential to his Christianity SECT X. Wherein his Fifteenth Chapter Of Perseverance is Considered ¶ 1. IN this Chapter of Perseverance it would seem the Man fancieth he hat got into the Pulpit for he Affirms as if all that read him were bound to believe without further Inquiry For after he has Introduced himself with his old Accusation of Pelagianism he Concludeth This Doctrine of the possibility of Falling from Grace to depend upon Free will and ushereth in a long Invective against this as maintained by me upon the Supposition of his old reiterated Calumny That I asserted All the Regeneration of the Saints to proceed only from the Light of Nature without the effectual Operation of the Spirit of Grace which how false it is hath above been shewn He giveth us a large Citation out of their Confession of Faith with an Account thence deduced or Explanation thereupon In what respect they hold Perseverance Wherein if he will hold to the first Asserted by him to wit That they assert not the Perseverance of any that are not truly Regenerated we are Agreed for in that Sense I never did deny it And then he gives Eight Considerations for their Doctrine all which conclude nothing but upon the Supposition of the Truth of their former Principles especially of Election and Absolute Reprobation so that it is but a begging of the Question as his very Eighth Consideration shews pag. 356. N. 14. to wit That the affirming this Doctrine to wit That there may be a falling away from beginnings of true and saving Grace will give a Blow unto many Articles of their Faith But can this have any Weight to Convince such as do not believe these Articles of their Faith It seems then it is not for me or any Quaker that this is written so we are the less concerned to trouble our selves with it ¶ 2. At last he comes pag. 357. N. 15. to Examin my Arguments And first to what I urge from Jud. vers 4. where it is spoken of some That turned the Grace of God into Wantonness he saith This is not understood of the true Grace of God but External Grace such as is that Tit. 2.12 which teacheth to deny Vngodliness But for this he gives no Proof Next it seems to him The Grace of God that teacheth to deny ungodliness mentioned Tit. 2. v. 12. is not the true Grace of God Where learned he this or how proveth he it He saith To understand the Faith which some are said to have made shipwrack of 1 Tim. 1.19 to be true and saving Faith is contrary to 2 Tim. 2.17 and other Places J. B. Asserts That the Grace of God that teaches to deny Vngodliness is not the True Grace and the falling from Faith a falling only from the Doctrine of Faith where the Doctrine of Faith is spoken of thence he concludes It was only the Doctrine of Faith they fell from But this is a Conclusion fit only for Credulous Persons and proveth nothing unless he will argue because in some Places the Doctrine of Faith is spoken of therefore where ever Faith is spoken of it must be understood of the Doctrine of Faith and not of true and saving Faith which were most Absurd He saith to Heb. 6.4 5. The Words are not Absolute but Conditional if they fall away but such a Condition importeth the thing supposed to be possible being given for a Caution He adds There is nothing there that is necessarily to be
Antichrist built his Structure upon this foundation to wit That Men without Holiness may be Members of the true Church because he applyeth all the Priviledges of the Invisible Church unto his Visible Synagogue of Satan whereas this sheweth that I am not Mistaken but that my Affirmation is true for if he to wit Antichrist did believe Holiness to be necessary to make a Member of the true Church he could not apply the Priviledges of the Invisible Church unto his Visible Members most of which he well knows as often times himself are not only void of but Enemies to Holiness It is false That I agree with him in his not distinguishing betwixt the Visible and Invisible Church and yet much more in un-Churching all who are not of his Combination In which albeit J. B. most Impudently insinuates I approach to him yet himself cannot but know it to be a most manifest Falshood since I suppose some of all Sects of Christians may be Members of the Catholick Church and he knows and has observed here how Contrary the Pope is to this Doctrine At last he concludes this Chapter with a fit of Railing of which the last words must not pass without observation J. B. condemns a Morality which himself hath confessed to be Just Holy and Good to wit That instead of true Holiness I press upon them a Natural Dead and anti-Evangelical Morality Now this Morality as pressed by me he himself confessed before to be such as the Law of Nature taught albeit in Truth I pressed none but what is through the Light of Christ or Grace of God that is by Christ which he acknowledged did lead Men not to Murder not to Steal not to commit Adultery which he confessed also was Just Holy and Good And so it seems according to him that which is Holy Just and Good not to Murder not to Steal not to Commit Adultery is no part of true Holiness yea is Anti-Evangelick and contrary to the Gospel Now if I would insist after his Method having much more Reason than he I might at large shew what a Pagan-Gospel to purpose his must be that is contrary to Honesty Chastity and Innocency albeit I deny not but the true Gospel teacheth more than the height of meer Morality ¶ 2. He beginneth his 17 th Chapter Entituled Of a Ministerial Call after the Repetition of some part of my 10 th Thesis with his old reiterated Calumny and false Supposition That I affirm Men to be called and qualified to the Ministry by the Light of Nature and to this purpose to help him to fill up the Paper he insisteth p. 369 370 371. Which being false all that is built upon it falls to the Ground In this Chapter also he is very liberal of his Railing Take one Instance pag. 372. where he saith That the Quakers are Pagan-Preachers who know not the Gospel but are sworn Enemies to it and plain Subverters of it and all the Ordinances thereof And pag. 378. he saith They are a Company of the most desperate Antichristian Opposers of Christ and all his Appointments that ever the Sun shined on More of this kind may be seen pag. 374 375 and 376. Pag. 366. N. 3. He saith When I speak of a True Call to the Ministry I must suppose Ten things which he after ennumerateth and albeit I judge not my self obliged to follow him in such Excursions yet for the Reader 's satisfaction let it be observed That I deny not but what I speak here is with a relation to a visible Church which is his first Supposition Secondly That I acknowledge that in it there must be a standing Ministry which is necessary Properties of a True Call and this is his second and third That I acknowledge this to be an Institution of Jesus Christ which is his fourth That None ought to take this upon him without being lawfully called thereunto which is his fifth That also None may take upon them that work but such as are Called to the Ministry so as to exercise it constantly as exercised by Ministers yet a Man may when particularly called by the Spirit thereunto do that which is the Work of a Minister which his doing pro hic nunc maketh him not a Minister properly and this is his sixth That neither the Work nor Office is common to all the Members so that they may not do it simply as Members which is his seventh and eighth That a Call differeth from Gifts and Qualifications which is his ninth And lastly That there are some Rules in the Scripture if he understand general Rules as I suppose he doth which distinguish a true Call from a false which is his Tenth Supposition Now wherein I here disagree from other Quakers or my self as he insinuateth he may be pleased next time to inform I might pass what he saith in the next Paragraph J. B. his divers sorts of Calls recited pag. 368. concerning the several sorts of Calls to the Ministry as containing no Answer to me were it not to shew that he there but begs the question and contradicts himself 1. He begs the question while he supposes that the Approbation and Concurrence of Men in a Call hinders the Call from being Immediate and that there is no Immediate Call now which he all affirms without Proof 2. Of Mediate Calls he saith some are Rare and Singular when a Church is erecting and other Ordinary according to the Rules set down in the Word So it seems the Rare and Singular Call which is usually ascribed to that of the first Reformers was not according to the Rules prescribed in the Word But if such Rules be set down by what Authority without the Word can he affirm they may be despensed with if he Contradict not his own Principles 3. He saith There must be an Inward Call which is the signification of God's mind of his Calling and Appointing him to the Ministry This is good and it is false that he saith pag. 372. That this will not satisfie us Yet he cannot stand to this but contradicts it pag. 372. speaking of my words thus What meaneth he by this must be called by the Spirit Is this an Inward Inspiration or Enthusiasm saying to the Man he must go Preach We reject all such Fancies c. But is not an Inward Call signifying God's mind to a Man The True and Inward Call of his Calling him to the Ministry an Inward Inspiration telling him he must go Preach Or can an Inward Call be without an Inward Inspiration The Reader may judge of these Inconsistencies As to his question pag. 369. Whether to be instructed by the Inward Vertue and Power of God in the Heart be so necessary to a Minister that he cannot be without it I say it is and the Reader may observe how he is pinched while himself is loth to say otherwise pag. 370. yet at last he saith He dare not say it referring to his Learned Mr.
while they affirm it to be the only adequate Rule of their Faith and Manners That we deny the thing truly imported by the Trinity is false As for the word Vehiculum Dei The like of Vehiculum Dei a Chariot or Vehicle signified by the Hebrew words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as having a respect to Christ's Body or Flesh and Blood from Heaven that it is a Scripture-word see Cant. 3.9 King Solomon made unto himself a Chariot of the Wood of Lebanon and v. 10. Vehiculum ejus purpureum the Hebrew words for Chariot and Vehiculum are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Appirion and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Merkabh or Merkaba both which signify a Chariot and Vehicle and that by Solomon is mystically understood Christ of whom Solomon was a Figure or Type Solomon a figure of Christ. none who are spiritually minded can deny and consequently that this Chariot or Vehicle must be mystically and spiritually understood Nor can it be meant of Believers or the Church because it is said The midst of it being paved with love for the Daughters of Jerusalem i. e. for Believers so that they are received by Christ into this Chariot or Vehicle and therefore not it but distinct as the Contained is distinct from the Containing But for the further understanding of these Hebrew words see Buxtorff his Hebrew Lexicon and the Book called Apparatus in lib. Sohar part 1. p. 144. and 553. And however he might Cavil upon this Mystical Meaning yet the word is Scriptural which their Barbarism Sacrament is not And to his saying in answer to my shewing that by laying aside this Vnscriptural Term the Contest of the number of the Sacraments will evanish that it will Remain if instead of Sacrament they use Signs or Seals of the Covenant This is but his bare Assertion until he prove by clear Scripture that there are only Two Signs or Seals of the Covenant which he will find hard and yet harder that these two are they Pag. 469. n. 5. he denieth the Scripture saith There is one only Baptism instancing the Baptism of Affliction But I speak here of the Baptism of Christ in a true and proper sense and Eph. 4.5 will prove as much The One Baptism That there is one only Baptism as there is one only God which is in the next verse But before I proceed any further I must desire the Reader to observe What J. S. understands by Baptism of the holy Ghost which in his Account is Ceased how this Man speaking of the Baptism of the Holy Ghost understands it only to relate to the Extraordinary Gift of speaking with Tongues which the Apostles had and not as any thing Common to all true and really Regenerated Christians so that he concludes the Baptism with the Spirit and with Fire now to be Ceased And upon this his supposition he buildeth pag. 471-473 474-478 without so much as offering to prove it And to this he addeth a gross Lie upon me pag. 472. That I will have none to be Baptized in the Spirit but such as are endued with these Extraordinary Gifts which I never said nor believed and therefore this his false supposition I deny and consequently till next time that he take leisure to prove it all that he builds thereupon is meerly precarious and needs no further Answer John the Baptist speaking of the Baptism of Christ in general as Contradistinct from his saith He that cometh after me shall Baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with Fire which could not have been the mark of Distinction if this had only been Restricted to what the Apostles Received the day of Pentecost and not of the Baptism wherewith Christ baptizeth all his Children But to rectify the Mistake he supposeth I am in J. B.'s One Baptism not the True One. concerning the One Baptism he tells me The One Baptism comprehendeth both the outward Element and the thing Represented and Sealed thereby but the Reasons he gives for this are so weak that thereby I am Confirmed I am not in a Mistake I might say saith he there were two Circumcisions because Circumcision is called Circumcision of the heart And what then In that sense there were Two so long as the Outward continued to wit the Outward and the Inward that of the Flesh and that of the Heart and if he can Answer this no better than by smiling at it we must pity the levity of his Spirit but not be moved by the weight of such airy Arguments What he addeth of the Object of Faith being called Faith as also the profession albeit the Apostle say there is One Faith is not to the purpose since these are included in the One true Faith the Apostle speaketh of but for him to fay That the Baptism of Water is included in the One Baptism spoken of there by the Apostle is only to beg the question And yet all he doth is strongly to Affirm this without proof So that all that he saith in Answer to me being built upon this and such like Mistakes needed in strictness no more Reply as his Answer to my Argument pag. 471. sheweth where he supposeth Two Baptisms one administred by Men another administred by Christ himself by his Spirit and not by Men That Water-baptism cannot be the Baptism of Christ. But he should have proved this ere he had used it as a distinction and till he do so my Argument to wit That since such as were Baptized with Water were not therefore baptized with the baptism of Christ therefore Water-baptism cannot be the Baptism of Christ will stand for all his blowing I desire the Reader take notice here of his Insinuation as if I had borrowed this Argument from Socinus which he hath over and over again afterwards as to others speaking expresly pag. 433. of my Stealing Arguments from Socinus But to shew him how unhappy he is in being so apt to speak Vntruth he may understand that I never read three Lines of Socinus's Writings hitherto nor knew what Arguments he used till now he Informs me in case his Information be true Instead of Answer to what I urge from 1 Pet. 3.21 in my Apology he giveth a Preaching made up of meer Assertions built on the former Mistakes and Railing his Answer is built upon the supposing That Water-Baptism goes to the making up of Christ's Baptism which is now to Continue which yet remains for him to prove And on the other hand supposing That I affirm that by the Answer of a good Conscience there mentioned is to be understood the Extraordinary Gifts of the Spirit which is false And upon the same two Mistakes he grounds his Answer pag. 473. N. 8. to what I urge from Gal. 3.27 and Col. 2.12 as a supplement That the putting on of Christ there mentioned by the Apostle may be understood of putting on Christ by profession though not in Truth and reality which he also
be gathered to many of my Brethren who are gone before me and to my Dear Son This was his Youngest Son who died at Sea about a Year before Upon the Eleventh Day of the Eighth Month between Two and Three in the Morning he growing Weaker I drew nigh to him He said Is this my Son I said Yea and spake a few Words signifying my Travel That he that loved him might be near him to the End He answered The Lord is Nigh Repeating it once again saying You are my Witnesses in the Presence of God that the Lord is Nigh And after a little he said The Perfect Discovery of the Day-spring from on high how great a Blessing it hath been to me and my Family My Wife desiring to know if he would have something to Wet his Mouth he said It needed not She said it would Refresh him He laid his Hand upon his Breast saying He had that Inwardly that Refreshed him And after a little while he added divers times these Words The TRVTH is over ALL. He took my Eldest Son to him and Blessed him saying He prayed God he might never depart from the Truth And when my Eldest Daughter came near he said Is this Patience Let Patience have its perfect Work in thee And after Kissing the other Four he laid Hands upon them and blessed them He called for my Father-in-Law and two of his Daughters that were present and spake some weighty Words to them very kindly And perceiving one of them who was not a Friend of Truth Weeping much he Wished She might come to the Truth bidding her Not weep for him but for herself A Sober Man an Apothecary that waited upon him coming near he took him by the Hand saying Thou wilt bear me Witness that in all this Exercise I have not been Curious to Tamper nor to Pamper the Flesh he answered Sir I can bear Witness that you have always minded the better and more substantial Part and rejoice to see the Blessed End the Lord is bringing you to He Replyed Bear a Faithful and true Witness Yet it is the Life of Righteousness repeating these Words twice over that we bear Testimony to and not to an Empty Profession Then he called several Times Come Lord Jesus Come Come And again My Hope is in the Lord And so slept now and then about Ten Hours Observing a Countryman coming into the Room he thought it had been one of his Tenents who was a Carpenter I telling him it was not he but another he said See thou Charge him to make no manner of Superfluity upon my Coffin About Three in the Afternoon there came several Friends from Aberdeen to see him I telling him he took them by the Hand and said divers Times They were come in a seasonable Time and after some Words were spoken and that Patrick Living stone had prayed which Ended in Praises he held up his Hands and said Amen Amen for ever And after they stood up looking at him he said How pretious is the Love of God among his Children and their Love one to another Thereby shall all Men know that ye are Christ's Disciples if you love one another How pretious a thing it is to see Brethren to Dwell together in Love My Love is with you I leave it among you About Eight at Night several Friends standing about the Bed he perceiving some of them to Weep he said Dear Friends all mind the Inward Man heed not the Outward There is one that doth Regard the Lord of Hosts is his Name After he heard the Clock strike Three in the Morning he said Now the Time comes And a little after he was heard to say Praises Praises Praises to the Lord Let now thy Servant depart in Peace Vnto thy Hands O Father I Commit my Soul Spirit and Body Thy Will O Lord be done in Earth as it is in Heaven These Sentences he spake by little Intervals one after another And so a little after Five in the Morning the twelfth Day of the Eighth Month 1686. he fell asleep like a Lamb in Remarkable Quietness and Calmness there being standing about to Behold his End above Twenty Persons who were Witnesses to what is above said though not all to every part yet some to every part and some to all of it This Brief Account is only intended for the Refreshing and Satisfaction of some particular Friends else several other things might be added which are not Inconsiderable He was Buried in a Place allotted by himself for that End and Discharged any should be Called to his Burial but the professed Friends of Truth and his own Tenents Yet the Time being known a great Number of the Gentry came undesired and Conveyed his Body to the Grave Vrie the 20th of the 8th Month 1686. A Table of the Chief Things Contained in this VOLUME A. ABraham's Faith 278. The Jews Error of Abraham's outward Succession 410. Adam see Man Sin Redemption what Happiness he lâ—st by the Fall 311 121. what Death he dyed 311. He retained in his Nature no Will or Light capable of it self to manifest Spiritual Things ibid. whether there be any Reliques of the heavenly Image left in them 317 470 767 769. Alexander Skein's Queries proposed to the Preachers 470. Americans confess to that which Checks within for Evil 7. Anabaptists of Great Britain 288. Anabaptists of Munster how their mischievous actings nothing touch the Quakers 288 289 290 516 651 653. Anicetus 289. Anointing teacheth all things It is and abideth for ever a Common Priviledge and sure Rule to all Saints 287 116 169. Antichrist is exalted when the Seed of God is pressed 82 337. his Work 284 426 428. The Body of Antichrist is but one having many Members 591. who those Members be 592 Antinomians their Opinion concerning Justification 371. Apostasy 399 425. Apostle who he is their Number was not limited and whether any may be now a days so called 465 466 429 430. Calvin maintains that God raised Apostles and Evangelists in his Day 37. Apparel 543 545 556. Appearances see Faith Arians they first brought in the Doctrine of Persecution upon the account of Religion 425. Arius by what he fell into Error 425. Armenian Greek and Aethiopian Churches indulged by the Pope in some Ceremonies different from those commonly injoined and received is rather the Effect of Policy than Fatherly Compassion 688 689. Arminians see Remonstrants Arminians Lutherans and Calvinists hold that there can be no Salvation without the Explicit Knowledge of Christ and Benefit of the Scriptures which Doctrine destroys the nature of Vniversal Love 692. Articles of Faith with respect to them that believe them are Matters of Conscience 213. Assemblings are needful and what sort 441 444 c. see Worship they are not to be forsaken 461. Assurance a certain Assurance and Establishment given of God to many of his Saints and Children 402. Astrologer 294 295. Atheism see Superstition Athenians directed to somewhat of God within them by
IV. King of France 524 Heresies whence they proceeded 449 450. who cannot certainly judge of Heresy ought not to punish for Heresy 663. Christ's Servants must not pull the Tares but leave them with the Wheat 519. Heresy may be mistaken for Truth ibid. 521. the Name of Heresy may be more or less restricted 527. Heretick 519. An Heretick hath no just ground from the Quakers Principle to abstain from Prayer 645. Hereticks pretences to the Spirit 607 610 612 614. Hicks the Grosness of T. Hicks his dealing with the people called Quakers discovered and abhorred in print by others 879. High-Priest see Priest History of Christ see Quakers Redemption â— Knowledge Holy of Holies the High-priest entred into it once a Year 277 278. but now all of us at all times have access unto God 287. Holiness Your Holiness see Titles Honor see Titles Concerning Civil-Honour 873 880. House of God The House of God is no polluted Nest 412 Hypocrisy the worst of Evils in Religious Matters 521 522 Hypocrites 519 522. Under what Profession Hypocrites love to live and what Principles they most affect 47 48. the Hypocrites works have no Savour of Life 656. we cannot join with them in Prayer 470. he that has a Spiritual Discerning can discern them 519. Hypocrites want Titles 536. their Hope shall perish 387. their Danger 522. I. Jacob 447. Jacob and the Jews their Practice of bowing as also Abraham's was by Permission and not to be our Rule 876. Abraham's and Jacob's practice will not warrant our Imitation of it 873. Worm Jacob is a Threshing Instrument 883. James the Apostle There were of old diverse Opinions concerning his Epistle 297. whether his Epistle be Authentick and how to know it 309. Japonians The Japans knew by the teaching of Nature that it is unlawful to kill steal forswear c. as is evident by the Pricks of their Consciences Fra Xaviers 701. Idea There are supernatural Idea's of things supernatural in the Souls of Men 899. Men can have no true Idea of things Supernatural but what is Supernatural ibid. There is a Natural Idea of God in Men common to the Wicked with the Godly 900. the Idea's of all things are divinely planted in the Souls of Men ibid. All Idea's are of a Spiritual Nature 901. the Supernatural Idea's in Men infer Supernatural Senses or perceptive Faculties 902. those Faculties in Wicked Men do as it were sleep ibid. Idolatry 440 450. whence it proceeded 475. how with Idolatry we cannot join in Prayer 469. from whence Idolatries did spring 475 Jerusalem Christ's Lamentation over Jerusalem 344 Jesting see Plays Games Jesuits see Sect Ignatian Jesus see Christ what it is to be saved and Assembled in his Name 358 359 367 455. See Name Jews Among them there may be Members of the Church 402 403. their Error c. 410. their Worship is outward 484. Particular Commands given to the Jews whether now obligatory upon us 663. they are no Rule for Christians being Repealed by Christ who gave a new Command 520. Jewish Doctors and Pharisees resisted Christ disdaining to be Esteemed Ignorant c. 268 Jezebel the not suffering the Woman Jezebel in what manner it was to be 521 Ignorance 514 Priests Darkness and Ignorance 215 Illiterate see Mechanicks Image of God whether any Relicts of it remained in Adam 337. see Adam Imposition The Authority of the Church is no Imposition 199. Imposition is what is contrary to true Liberty of Conscience 236. a Testimony against Imposition and Dominion 238 Independency An Independent Preacher embracing Truth and upon what Occasion 879. the Constitution of the Independent Church 416 Indians The Defect of the Scriptures and outward Knowledge of Christ in the Indians is providential 692 see Americans 63. Pagans Indulgences 365 Infants see Sin Infants that die in their Infancy in the Judgment of Charity may be supposed to be saved 42. Infants and Deaf Persons are excepted from the Necessity of outwardly hearing the Gospel 805. some Infants and deaf Persons saved without external Knowledge 10. Infants are not guilty of Adam's Sin 40 41 94. not Guilty before the Act of Sin ibid. Infants are under no Law 868. Whether Childrens Death argues guilt 770. Infants saved without Christ J. B's horrible Lie 771. Infants saved by Christ ibid. Sodom's Children c. Infants perishing in the Flood 772. Circumcision argues not Infants guilty 773. Regeneration of Infants ibid. Infallibility To say that there is no Infallible Judgment now to be expected from the Spirit of God in the Church is to turn Christianity into Scepticism 235. the only proper Judge of Controversies in the Church is the Spirit of God and the Power of deciding solely lies in it as having the only unerring Infallible and certain Judgment belonging to it 225. where there is any gathering or Assembly which truly and properly may be called the Church of Christ the Infallible Judgment will never be wanting in matters of Controversy 227. Influences there are General and Special Influences 582. none can pray truly in Words but by a particular Influence 583 Unfaithfulness wants Influences to Duties 641 Iniquities Spiritual Iniquities or Wickedness 450. Innovators Pretenders and Innovators to be Judged by the Power of God 217. as coming from that which being puft up affects singularity and exaltedness 218. Inquisition 523. Inquisition lays not hold on Folly and Vanity neither at Rome nor in Spain 545 Inspiration where that doth not Teach Words without do make a Noise to no purpose 271 272. some Christians and Gentiles have acknowledged the Evidence and certainty of Divine Inspiration in all Men as the surest Ground of Knowledge 605. Permissive Inspirations disowned and owned again by the Quakers Adversaries 673. Inspirations are necessary to Inward Duties 582. Christ's Illumination is his Inspiration 594. which is a greater Evidence than the Scripture 595. even Heathens have a Knowledge of the self-evidence of Divine Inspiration 605. Inspirations mandatory and permissory 637 639. Inspirations of things either to be done or simply to be believed 640. Inspirations general or particular ibid. the same which was given to the Holy Men of Old 658. Instruction see Teaching Intellect the supream Intellect enjoyed in the Mind of Man 363 Interpreters 784 60 633 794 803 805. John the Apostle Concerning his Second and Third Epistles and the Revelation there were sometime divers Opinions 297. John the Baptist did not Miracles 416 37. John Huss is said to have prophesied 309. John Knox in what respect he was called the Apostle of Scotland 430. Israelites going to War enquired first the Oracle of God 560. Judas fell from his Apostleship 411. who was his Vicar 420 his Ministry was not purely Evangelical 421. he was called Immediately by Christ and who are inferior to him and plead for him as Patron of their Ministry 420 421. Judgment see Church Concerning the Power of Decision 224 230 see Infallibility any Members in Obedience to the Lord giving forth a positive Judgment in
Appearance to Compass it It must be all called a Zeal for the House of God which if it only Ate up those that had it would be less Mischievous to the World but it Eats up other Folks It breaks Society violates Relation Invades Property Robs God and destroys Man a Fire of Hell not of Heaven for truly and excellently Speaking that is Love This Spirit Destroys instead of Informing Christ's Spirit Intreats Informs and finally Saves both Body and Soul People tinctured with this Religious or rather Irreligious Venom are the worse for their Religion their Natures are more Sowred their Dispositions more Testy less Bowels less Humility a worse Neighbour The good Samaritan is of more Worth than a whole Synagogue of them Reader beware of this Leaven of the Circumcision the Pharisee the spiteful Formalist that vext Paul every-where and were the great Enemies and Sticklers against the Truth in Power and Life Their Generation is yet living and sown too much about the World and seem to be the Lords of it But for all their Wisdom and Power and the fair Shew they make in the Flesh some after one Fashion and some after another Know Reader that Great is the Truth and it shall prevail The Lamb shall have the Victory who is the Light Rev. 21. and in the Despised Light of the Lamb must the Nations of them that are saved Walk The other Extream is quite the Contrary as all Extreams are but not so hurtful to the Concerns of this Life though perhaps not less pernitious to the Inward Man and in which Satan Acts a part for the most part out of Sight by which he Craftily Deceives and Ensnares some that are Simple-hearted and Commendable Livers viz. Loving all equally without due Distinction whatever their Perswasions be and standing loose of all as to a Formal Communion yet by their Latitude are in a sort of all and Intitle themselves both by their Indifferency and their Love to an Interest in them all and all to an Interest in them Our Author is weighty upon this Head he shews what Love is its Excellency in its Root and Fruit What Distinctions and Limitations true Love observes and what People and Principles now Extant in the World have the Rightfullest Claim to this Vniversal Love from their Universality and Gentleness To which I Recommend the Reader taking this along with him That true Love from Man springs from God's Love to Man They that have Tasted of God's Goodness and have had their own Hearts softned by it have an Extraordinary Tenderness to Mankind It is a most engaging Vertue It Covers Forgives Excuses Conquers all nothing can stand before it They that have known the Power of it feel all Peoples Infirmities and Sympathise with every one's Condition They hate nothing but Sin they love all can help and serve all but especially the Houshold of Faith But it is speculating this Love too far to Love all alike as these Vniversalists tell us For in Nature People do Love their Parents Brethren Husbands Wives and Children better than others and we cannot but Love the Religious Family we are of more because we feel them nearer to us than another But this it may be will not be denied in a sort but then the proper Sense is somewhat Equivocated viz. I find says one the Family of God every where in every Form and Sect and that is my Church which I love and for that Reason I love every Society and can Communicate as I see Cause with every one of them It is Certain we ought to See and Love the good in all and so far as Virtue shines in any Person whatever is their Perswasion so far there is a Loveliness it is Comely and of Good Report And though of a very differing Apprehension as to Revealed and Traditional Points of Religion yet they are to be loved nay Enemies Phil. 4.8 Heb. 6.1 2. Matt. 5.44 such as are Injurious to us in the highest Degree But all this is with a Grain of Salt under Restriction and with due Bounds For I am not obliged to Turn Jew Turk or Indian because I Honour their Virtue and Love their Persons as Fellow-Creatures Nor am I bound to Love an Enemy with the same Degree of Love I have for one that is my Friend Benefactor or Relation To Worship God with those that though Sober and Upright among Men VVorship him in Ways my Conscience tells me are below if not Contrary to the Nature of God his Revealed Will and my own Sense of Duty and Worship is an Extream that makes all Ways of Worship Indifferent and in Consequence Impeaches the Dispensations of God that have been to Carry Men farther and to Leave and Forget those things that are behind Yea Phil. 3.13 it causes the Offence of the Cross of God's Day and Dispensation to Cease especially in Trying and Suffering Times and opens a Door to a dangerous Temporizing Paul according to this Doctrine was much in the wrong Gal. 2.11 12 14. that he Reproved Peter for his Complacency with the Jews And indeed our Saviour and his Apostles will not Escape Blameless for Changing that Constitution if it were Lawful for them to Continue to VVorship God in the Jewish Manner Nor did the Primitive Christians well to be devoured by Wild Beasts if they might have been permitted to Symbolize with the Heathen For it is certain there were many Extraordinary Gentiles the Followers of Plato Zeno Seneca Epictetus Plutarch Marc. Aurelius Antoninus c. in those Times that have left the Just Fame of Virtue to their Names by their sober Lives and rare VVritings I may Converse kindly but I cannot VVorship with one I differ from even about that very VVay of VVorship and if this be a Fault we must impeach our Protestant Ancestors too But on the other hand I must be Careful I suffer not my self to be Carried beyond Bounds in Dissent neither the Difference must never Run so far as to beget a Dislike and much less an Aversion of Spirit to his Person or Conversation that I Differ from this were sinful yet alas too Common and it may be an hard Task to Conquer and a True Mark of Discipleship in all that Overcome it God Almighty Root out and Expel that Make-bait-Spirit among Men that where there is not an Vnity for that comes up to Faith and VVorship we may Exercise true Charity and Forbearance especially where there is any sincere Appearance of the Common Faith Tit. 1.4 Heb. 1.1 2. and the Fruits of a Fear towards God in general But as God has Appeared at sundry Times and in divers Manners since the World began so it was the VVay of his Spirit and Method of his Providence to gather up the Sincere-minded into one as so many Grains do Form one Lump And therefore the Apostle to the Corinthians calls the Believers one Bread unto which 1 Cor. 10.17 as a Standard others were to be gathered and upon which
as a Foundation of which Christ the VVord was the Corner-stone succeeding Believers were to be built And I challenge all the Disaffected Societies and Forms without Distinction or these Vniversalists I am upon to shew any other manner of God's Appearing to Men in any Age or that in the same Age or by the Primitive or first Instruments of such Appearance there was a Change of Dispensation or a Justifiable Declension from what they testified of and were the Instruments to gather and settle People in so that to Conclude Vniversal Love is a blessed Truth but with the Degrees Limitations and Distinctions that the Spirit of God sets and gives us whose Fruit it is and unto which we shall do well to take heed Gal. 5.22 that we at all times Love truly and rightly not too little nor too much but Consider the Object and Motive of our Love and we cannot fail in that great Duty of Love to all This Treatise of Vniversal Love is followed by another styled An Epistle of Love published at the End of the same Year Writ and sent by our Author as A Friendly Advice to the Ambassadours of the Several Princes of Europe met at Nimmegen to Consult of the Peace of Christendom shewing the True Cause of War and proposing the best Means of Peace To each of whom also was given one of his Apologies which were all received with Respect This Epistle has Edification in it to our present Times The Original Cause of VVar is not hard to Assign the Apostle James has told it us long ago He asks and Answers the Question thus From whence come Wars and Fightings among you Jam. 1.1 Come they not hence even from your Lusts that War in your Members It is what every one feels in himself that has not Overcome those Lusts or whose Consciences are not seared with an hot Iron though it is also what very few make their due Reflections upon else we should hear of less Blood and Misery But if Lust be the Ground of War what is become of the Doctrine of Christianity among those supposed Christians and what are they that shew a Pleasure in the Accounts of the bloodiest Battles Can a Christian of Christ's making look upon the Blood of Men or hear of it without horror and distress of Spirit Less surely can they shed it or encourage those that have a Delight or Part in that Man-slaying Work But how low and grosly are some Professed Christians fallen from the Nature of true Religion and the purity and Power of the Faith that was once delivered to the Saints through Sufferings by them to us Jud. 3. that hang their Religion and Gospel upon their Swords and Guns and pin it upon an Arm of Flesh as if the Gospel could be Overcome of that which cannot Touch it But how I pray did the Primitive Christians maintain their Ground yea grew upon their Adversaries Poor Naked Men and not of the greatest Quality or Capacity and finally Vanquish Cruelty it self but by Faith and Patience Hebr. 11.33 42. Thus they Converted Executioners Overcame Emperours and Armies and by a Successive Course of Meek and Suffering Integrity turned the Edge of the Sword quenched the Flames of Fire with their own Blood not the Blood of their Enemies and finally this Holy Constancy translated them from the Theatre of Slaughter to the Palaces and Diadems of Princes This brings to my Remembrance a Passage our Author has in this Book to this Effect That there is nothing a Greater Tarnish and Withering to the Protestant Cause than the Professors of it betaking themselves and that early to Earthly Powers and Weapons to preserve and promote it which are not the Weapons of the Apostolical Warfare and Inconsistant with the Nature Power and Glory of Christ's Kingdom For the Preservation of the Protestant Religion stands in a Spirit of true Reformation as well in Life as Doctrine as plainly decayed if not lost and it is to be feared for that Reason that God will blow upon all other Ways of supporting it especially such as we thought a Fault in our Enemies in Wordly Arts and Force If we would be Zealous to purpose for the Protestant Cause let us look to God and not Man Examine our selves Try our selves 2 Cor. 13.5 Luke 15.8 9. see what is wanting in us both to God and Man Let us Return Home Light our own Candle and sweep our own House and we shall find the Silver we have lost the Zeal Power and Purity of Soul that make our Worship acceptable our Prayers prevalent our Lives Blameless and an Ornament to Religion This Faith this Holiness this Reformation is the Cause of God and the rest is our own though we Gild the Pill flatter our selves and deceive others This Spirit of Reformation knows no Man no People no Church after the Flesh This goes on Overturning Overturning all Will-worship Man-made Faiths Humane Inventions and Traditions of Men about Religion till he Reigns in the Soul whose Right it is to Rule It is an Holy Leaven O Reader that leavens the whole Lump into its own Nature and makes fallen Matt. 13.33 2 Pet. 1.4 degenerate earthly-minded Man that receives it a Partaker of the Divine Nature This the earliest and purest Protestants aimed at Heb. 11. that had their Eye to an Eternal Country the City whose Builder and Maker is God Free of Humane Considerations and the Mixture of Worldly Interests and Advantages And to Evidence the Truth of what I say Read the Accounts that the Faithfullest Writers of those Times have obliged us with and you shall Taste the same thing even among the Martyrs themselves where the Country and Mechanical People those of least Account out-do those of Title Learning and Preferment among Church-men themselves as to the Life and Purity of Reformation and Zeal and Courage for it as occasion offered to shew both Wherefore O ye Protestants of all sorts Return Return Return to your First Love and Works before it be too late Hos. 12.6 Rev. 2.5 Joel 2. Zach. 1.3 Rend your Hearts and not your Garments and turn to the Lord your God you have but a little Time and a great Account to give Think not to be long safe from your Enemies without while you Entertain your greatest Enemy within in despight of God his Spirit and Scripture and your own Pretensions to Reformation While you have so many Sins on your Enemy's Side to fight against you they will ever have Power to Vex you if not to Destroy you And if in some Evils your Enemies Exceed yet in Moral Ones you are not a Jot behind them And Remember they have their Beads but you have your Bibles in your Hands when you Transgress God Almighty make you sensible with True and Godly Sorrow a Repentance never to be repented of that you may Overcome your Enemies by your Faith 2 Cor. 7.9 10. Prayers and Love and by the Power of your Example Recommend your Religion
also appear to the Unbiassed Reader Advertisement to the Reader NOTE Reader That I have here throughout made use of the last Common Translation of the Bible And if I would have made use of the Hebrew and Greek I could have produced divers other very clear Scriptures which in the Common Translation are corrupted and perverted But I choosed rather to do thus that our Opposers might see I took no Advantage that way and also that all that can but read may find the places Cited in their own Bibles THE ANARCHY OF THE RANTERS AND OTHER LIBERTINES THE HIERARCHY OF THE ROMANISTS AND OTHER Pretended CHURCHES equally Refused and Refuted in a Two-fold APOLOGY for the Church and People of God called in Derision QUAKERS WHEREIN They are Vindicated from those that Accuse them of Disorder and Confusion on the one hand and from such as Calumniate them with Tyranny and IMPOSITION on the other shewing that as the True and Pure Principles of the Gospel are Restored by their Testimony so is also the Ancient Apostolick ORDER of the Church of Christ Re-established among them and setled upon its Right Basis and Foundation By ROBERT BARCLAY PHIL. 2.3 Let nothing be done through Strife or Vain-glory but in Lowliness of Mind let each esteem another Better than themselves HEBR. 13.7 Remember them that have the Rule over you who spoke unto you the Word of God whose Faith follow LONDON Printed for Thomas Northcott in George-Yard in Lumbard-Street 1691. THE PREFACE TO THE READER SVCH is the Malignity of Man's Nature in his fallen State and so averse is he from walking in the Straight and Even Path of TRVTH that at every turn he is inclinable to lean either to the Right Hand or to the Left yea such as by the Work of God's Grace in their Hearts and powerful Operation of his Spirit have obtained an Entrance in this Way are daily Molested and set upon on all Hands some striving to draw them the one way some the other And if through the Power of God they be kept faithful and stable then are they Calumniated on both sides each Likening or Comparing them to the Worst of their Enemies Those that are acquainted with the Holy Scriptures may observe this to have been the Lot of the Saints in all Ages but especially those whose place it hath been to Reform and Restore the Ruins of the House of God when decayed or any considerable time have been liable to such Censures hence those that set about Repairing of the Walls of Jerusalem were necessitated to Work with the one Hand and Defend with the other Christ is accused of the Jews as a Samaritan and by the Samaritans quarrelled for being a Jew The Apostle Paul is whipped and imprisoned by the Gentiles and upbraided with being a Jew and teaching their Customs the same Paul is haled and ready to be killed by the Jews for breaking the Law and defiling the Temple with the Gentiles The like hath also befallen these faithful Witnesses and Messengers whom God has raised up in this day to witness for his Truth which hath long been in a great Measure Hid but now is again Revealed and many brought to be Witnesses of it who thereby are come to Walk in the Light of the Lord. This People thus gathered have not wanted those Trials that usually accompany the Church of Christ both on the right hand and on the left each Characterizing them in such Terms as they have judged would prove most to their Disadvantage From whence as the Testimony of the false Witnesses against their Lord did not agree neither do these against us some will have us to be Foolish Mad Creatures others to be deep subtil Polititians * John Owen charges us with so much Ignorance that though he writes against us in Latin he fears we will not understand it And Thomas Danson about the same time accuses us of being Jesuites sent from abroad under this Vizzard some to be Illiterate Ignorant Fellows others to be Learned Cunning Jesuites under a meer Vizzard divers Professors will have us to be only Pensioners of the Pope undoubtedly Papists but the Papists abhor us as Hereticks Sometimes we are a Disorderly Confused Rabble leaving every one to do as they list against all Good Order and Government at other times we are so much for Order as we admit not men to exercise the Liberty of their own Judgments Thus are our Reputations tossed by the Envy of our Adversaries which yet cannot but have this Effect upon sober-minded People as to see what MALICE works against us and how these men by their Contradictory Assertions concerning us save us the Pains while they Refute one another True it is we have laboured to Walk amidst these Extremities and upon our appearing for the Truth we have found things good in themselves abused upon both hands for such hath always been the Work of an Apostacy to keep up the Shadow of certain Truths that there-through they might shelter other Evils Thus the Jews made use of the Law and the Prophets to vindicate their Abuses yea and to Crucifie Christ And how much many Christians abuse the Scriptures and the Traditions of the Apostles to uphold Things quite Contrary to it will in the general be readily acknowledged by most But to descend more particularly There be Two Things especially both of which in their Primitive Use were appointed and did very much contribute towards the Edification of the Church The one is The Power and Authority which the Apostles had given them of Christ for the Gathering Building up and Governing of his Church by Vertue of which Power and Authority they also wrote the Holy Scriptures The other is That Priviledge given to every Christian under the Gospel to be led and guided by the Spirit of Christ and to be taught thereof in all things Now both these in the Primitive Church wrought effectually towards the same End of Edification and did as in their Nature they may and in their Use they ought to do in a good Harmony very well Consist together but by the Workings of Satan and Perversness of Men they are made to fight against and destroy one another For on the one hand the Authority and Power that resided in the Apostles while it is annexed and entailed to an Outward Ordination and Succession of Teachers is made use of to cloak and cover all manner of Abuses even the height of Idolatry and Superstition For by Virtue of this Succession these Men claiming the like Infallibility that was in the Apostles though they be Strangers to any inward Work or Manifestation of the Spirit in their Hearts will needs oblige all others to acquiesce and agree to their Conclusions however different from or contrary to the Truths of the Gospel and yet for any to call such Conclusions in Question or Examine them is no less than a Hainous Heresy deserving Death c. Or while the Revelation of God's Mind is
wholly bound up to these things already delivered in the Scriptures as if God had spoke his last words there to his People * So saith James Durham a noted Man among the Presbyterians in his Exposition upon the Revelations we are put with our own natural Understandings to Debate about the Meanings of it and forced to Interpret them not as they plainly speak but according to the Analogy of a certain Faith made by Men not so much contrived to answer the Scriptures as the Scriptures are strained to vindicate it which to doubt of is also counted Heresy deserving no less than Ejection out of our Native Country and to be Robbed of the Common Aid our Nativity entitles us to And on this hand we may boldly say both Papists and Protestants have greatly gone aside On the other hand some are so great Pretenders to inward Motions and Revelations of the Spirit that there are no Extravagancies so wild which they will not cloak with it and so much are they for every ones following their own Mind as can admit of no Christian Fellowship and Community nor of that good Order and Discipline which the Church of Christ never was nor can be without This gives an open Door to all Libertinism and brings great Reproach to the Christian Faith And on this hand have foully fall'n the German Anabaptists so call'd John of Leyden Knipperdolling c. in case these monstrous things committed by them be such as they are related and some more moderate of that kind have been found among the People in England called Ranters as it is true the People called Quakers have been branded with both of these Extreams it is as true it hath been and is their Work to Avoid them and to be found in that even and good Path of the Primitive Church where all were no doubt led and acted by the Holy Spirit and might all have prophesied one by one and yet there was a Subjection of the Prophets to the Spirits of the Prophets There was an Authority some had in the Church yet it was for Edification and not for Destruction there was an Obedience in the Lord to such as were set over and a being taught by such and yet a knowing of the Inward Anointing by which each Individual was to be led into all Truth The Work and Testimony the Lord hath given us is to Restore this again and to set both these in their right place without causing them to destroy one another To manifest how this is Accomplished and Accomplishing among us is the Business of this Treatise which I hope will give some Satisfaction to Men of sober Judgments and impartial and unprejudicate Spirits and may be made useful in the good Hand of the Lord to Confirm and Establish Friends against their present Opposers Which is mainly intended and earnestly prayed for By The 17th of the 8th Month 1674. Robert Barclay THE CONTENTS Section I. THe Introduction and Method of this Treatise Section II. Concerning the Ground and Cause of this Controversie Section III. Whether there be any Order or Government in the Church of Christ. Section IV. Of the Order and Government we plead for Section V. In what Cases and how far this Government extends Section VI. How far this Government extends in Matters Spiritual and purely Conscientious Section VII Concerning the Power of Decision Section VIII How this Government altogether differeth from the Oppressing and Persecuting Principality of the Church of Rome and other Antichristian Assemblies The Conclusion THE Anarchy of the Ranters c. year 1674 SECTION I. The Introduction and Method of this Treatise AFter that the Lord God in his own appointed time had seen meet to put an End to the Dispensation of the Law The End of the Law and Beginning of the Gospel-Dispensation recited which was delivered to the Children of Israel by the Ministry of Moses through and by whom he did Communicate unto them in the Wilderness from Mount Sinai divers Commandments Ordinances Appointments and Observations according as they are testified in the Writings of the Law it pleased him to send his own Son the Lord Jesus Christ in the fulness of Time who having perfectly fulfilled the Law and the Righteousness thereof gave Witness to the Dispensation of the Gospel And having Approved himself and the Excellency of his Doctrine by many Great and Wonderful Signs and Miracles he sealed it with his Blood and Triumphing over Death of which it was impossible for him to be held he cherished and encouraged his despised Witnesses who had believed in him in that he Appeared to them after he was raised from the Dead comforting them with the Hope and Assurance of the pouring forth of his Spirit by which they were to be led and ordered in all things in and by which he was to be with them to the End of the World not suffering the Gates of Hell to prevail against them By which Spirit come upon them they being filled were emboldned to preach the Gospel without Fear and in a short time Thousands were added to the Church and the Multitude of them that believed were of One Heart and of One Soul and great Love and Zeal prevailed and there was nothing lacking for a season But all that was Caught in the Net did not prove Good and Wholsom Fish some were again to be Cast in that Ocean from whence they were Drawn of those many that were Called The Divers Sorts of them that were called in the Apostles days all proved not Chosen Vessels fit for the Master's Use and of all that were brought into the great Supper and Marriage of the King's Son there were that were found without the Wedding-Garment Some made a Shew for a Season and afterwards fell away there were that drew back there were that made Shipwrack of Faith and of a Good Conscience there were not only such as did backslide themselves but sought to draw others into the same Perdition with themselves seeking to overturn their Faith also yea there were that brought in Damnable Heresies even denying the Lord that bought them And also of those Members that became not wholly Corrupt for some were never again Restored by Repentance there were that were weak and sickly and young some were to be fed with Milk and not with strong Meat some were to be purged when the Old Leaven received any place and some to be Cut off for a season to be shut out as it were of the Camp for a time until their Leprosy were healed and then to be received in again Moreover as to Outwards there was the Care of the Poor of the Widow The Order in the Church of God in the Outward of the Fatherless of the Strangers c. Therefore the Lord Jesus Christ who is the Head of the Body the Church for the Church is the Body of Christ and the Saints are the several Members of that Body knowing in his infinite Wisdom what was
by which Inward Manifestation we are made capable to see and discern the Eternal Power and Godhead in the outward Creation So were it not for this Inward Principle we could no more understand the Invisible things of God by the outward Visible Creation than a blind man can see and discern the variety of Shapes and Colours or judge of the Beauty of the outward Creation Therefore he saith first That which may be known of God is manifest in them and in and by that they may read and understand the Power and Godhead in those things that are Outward and Visible And though any might pretend that the outward Creation doth of it self without any Supernatural or Saving Principle in the heart even declare to the natural man that there is a God yet what would such a Knowledge avail if it did not also Communicate to me what the Will of God is and how I shall do that The Onward Creation may beget a Perswasion in man of an Eternal Power and Virtue which is acceptable to him For the outward Creation though it may beget a Perswasion that there is some Eternal Power or Vertue by which the World hath had its Beginning yet it doth not tell me nor doth it Inform me of that which is just holy and righteous how I shall be delivered from my Temptations and Evil Affections and come unto Righteousness that must be from some Inward Manifestation in my heart whereas those Gentiles of whom the Apostle speaks knew by that Inward Law and Manifestation of the Knowledge of God in them to distinguish betwixt Good and Evil as in the next Chapter appears of which we shall speak hereafter The Prophet Micah speaking of man Indefinitely or in General declares this Mich. 6.8 He hath shewed thee O man what is good and what doth the Lord require of thee but to do Justly and to love Mercy and to walk Humbly with thy God He doth not say God Requires till he hath first assured that he hath shewed unto them Now because this is shewed unto all men and manifest in them therefore saith the Apostle Is the Wrath of God revealed against them for that they hold the Truth in Vnrighteousness that is the measure of Truth the Light the Seed the Grace in them for that they Hide the Talent in the Earth that is in the Earthly and Vnrighteous part in their hearts and suffer it not to bring forth fruit but to be choked with the sensual Cares of this Life the Fear of Reproach and the Deceitfulness of Riches as by the Parables above-mentioned doth appear But the Apostle Paul opens and illustrates this matter yet more Rom. 10. where he declares That the Word which he preached now the Word which he preached and the Gospel which he preached and whereof he was a Minister is one and the same is not far off but nigh in the heart and in the mouth This Divine Preacher the Word nigh hath sounded in the Ears and Hearts of all men which done he frameth as it were the Objection of our Adversaries in Vers. 12 15. How shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard how shall they hear without a Preacher This he answers Verse 18. saying But I say have they not heard yes verily their Sound went forth into all the Earth and their Words unto the End of the World insinuating that this Divine Preacher hath sounded in the Ears and Hearts of all men for of the outward Apostles that saying was not true neither then nor many hundred years after yea for ought we know there may be yet great and spacious Nations and Kingdoms who never have heard of Christ nor his Apostles as outwardly This Inward and Powerful Word of God is yet more fully described in the Epistle to the Hebrews c. 4. v. 12 13. For the Word of God is quick and sharper than any two-edged Sword piercing even to the dividing asunder of Soul and Spirit and of the joints and marrow and is a discerner of the Thoughts and Intents of the heart The Virtues of this Spiritual Word are here enumerated It is Quick because it Searches and Tries the hearts of all no man's Heart is Exempt from it for the Apostle gives this Reason of its being so in the following Verse Before whom all things are manifest But all things are naked and opened unto the Eyes of him with whom we have to do and there is not any Creature that is not manifest in his sight Though this ultimately and mediately be Refer'd to God yet nearly and immediately it relates to the Word or Light which as hath been before proved is in the hearts of all else it had been Improper to have brought it in here The Apostle shews And every Thought and Intent of the heart how every Intent and Thought of the heart is discerned by the Word of God because all things are naked before God which imports nothing else but it is in and by this Word whereby God sees and discerns man's Thoughts and so must needs be in all men because the Apostle saith There is no Creature that is not manifest in his sight The Faithful Witness This then is that faithful Witness and Messenger of God that bears Witness for God and for his Righteousness in the hearts of all men for he hath not left man without a Witness Acts 14.17 and he is said to be given for a Witness to the people Isa. 55.4 And as this Word beareth Witness for God so it is not placed in men only to Condemn them for as he is given for a Witness so saith the Prophet he is given for a Leader and a Commander A Leader and Commander The Light is given that all through it may believe Joh 1.7 For Faith cometh by hearing and hearing by this Word of God which is placed in man's Heart both to be a Witness for God and to be a Mean to bring man to God through Faith and Repentance It is therefore powerful that it may divide betwixt the Soul and the Spirit It is like a Two-edged-sword A Two-edged Sword that it may cut off Iniquity from him and separate betwixt the precious and the vile And because man's heart is cold and hard like Iron naturally therefore hath God placed this Word in him which is said to be like a Fire A Fire and a Hammer and like a Hammer Jer. 23.29 that like as by the heat of the Fire the Iron of its own nature Cold is warmed and by the strength of the Hammer is softned and framed according to the mind of the Worker so the Cold and Hard heart of man is by the vertue and powerfulness of this Word of God near and in the heart as it resists not warmed and softned and receiveth a Heavenly and Coelestial Impression and Image The most part of the Fathers have spoken at large touching this Word Seed and Light and Saving Voice calling
all unto Salvation and able to save Clemens Alexandrinus saith lib. 2. Stromat Clem. Alex. The Divine Word hath cried calling all knowing well those that will not obey And yet because it is in our power either to obey or not to obey that none may have a pretext of Ignorance it hath made a righteous Call and requireth but that which is according to the ability and strength of every one The self-same in his Warning to the Gentiles For as saith he that Heavenly Ambassadour of the Lord the Grace of God that brings Salvation hath Appeared unto all c. This is the New Song Coming and Manifestation of the Word which now shews it self in us which was in the beginning and was first of all And again Hear therefore ye who are afar off hear ye who are near the Word is hid from none the Light is common to all and shineth to all There is no darkness in the Word The Gathering unto the One and alone Love let us hasten to Salvation to the New birth that we being many may be gathered unto the One alone Love Ibid. he saith That there is Infused into all but principally into those that are trained up in Doctrine a certain Divine Influence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And again he speaketh concerning the Innate Witness worthy of belief which of it self doth plainly chuse that which is most honest And again he saith That It is not Impossible to come unto the Truth and lay hold of it seeing it is most near to us in our own Houses as the most wise Moses declareth living in three parts of us viz. in our Hands in our Mouth and in our Heart this saith he is a most true badge of the Truth which is also fulfilled in three things namely in Counsel in Action in Speaking And again he saith also unto the Unbelieving Nations Receive Christ receive Light receive Sight to the end thou may'st rightly know both God and Man The Inlightning Word The Word that hath inlightned us is more pleasant than Gold and the Stone of great value And again he saith Let us receive the Light that we may receive God let us receive the Light that we may be the Scholars of the Lord. And again he saith to those Infidel Nations The Heavenly Spirit helpeth thee Resist and Flee Pleasure Again Lib. Strom. 5. he saith God forbid that man be not a partaker of Divine Acquaintance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who in Genesis is said to be a partaker of Inspiration And Paed. lib. 1 cap 3. There is saith he some lovely and some desirable thing in man which is called the In-breathing of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The same man lib. 10. Strom. directeth men unto the Light and Water in themselves who have the Eye of the Soul darkned or dimmed through Evil up-bringing and Learning let them Enter-in unto their own domestick Light or unto the Light which is in their own house 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unto the Truth which manifests accurately and clearly these things that have been written Just. Martyr Justin Martyr in his First Apology saith That the Word which was and is is in all even that very same Word which through the Prophets foretold things to come The Writer of the Calling of the Gentiles saith lib. 1. cap. 2. We Believe according to the same viz. Scripture and most religiously Confess Auth. de Voc. Gent. that God was never wanting in care to the generality of men who although he did lead by particular Lessons a people gathered to himself unto Godliness yet he withdrew from no Nation of men the Gifts of his own Goodness that they might be Convinced that they had received the Words of the Prophets and Legal Commands in services and testimonies of the First Principles Cap. 7. he saith That he believes that the help of Grace hath been wholly withdrawn from no man Lib. 2. cap. 1. Because albeit Salvation is far from sinners yet there is nothing void of the presence and virtue of his Salvation Cap. 2. But seeing none of that people over whom was set both the Doctrines were justified but through Grace by the Spirit of Faith who can question but that they who of whatsoever Nation in whatsoever Times could please God were ordered by the Spirit of the Grace of God which albeit in fore-time it was more sparing and hid yet denied it self to no Ages being in Virtue one in Quantity different in Counsel unchangeable in Operation multifarious Prop. III § XXIV The Third Proposition which ought to be proved is That it is by this Light Proved Seed or Grace that God works the Salvation of all men and many come to partake of the benefit of Christ's Death and Salvation purchased by him God's Salvation wrought by the Light in all By the Inward and Effectual Operations of which as many Heathens have come to be partakers of the Promises who were not of the Seed of Abraham after the flesh so may some now to whom God hath rendred the Knowledge of the History Impossible come to be saved by Christ. Having already proved that Christ hath died for all that there is a Day of Visitation given to all during which Salvation is possible unto them and that God hath actually given a measure of Saving Grace and Light unto all preached the Gospel to and in them and placed the Word of Faith in their hearts the matter of this Proposition may seem to be proved Yet shall I a little for the further satisfaction of all who desire to know the Truth and hold it as it is Jesus prove this from two or three clear Scripture-Testimonies and Remove the most-Common as well as the more-strong Objections usually brought against it Our Theam then hath two parts First That those that have the Part 1 Gospel and Christ outwardly preached unto them are not saved but by the working of the Grace and Light in their hearts Secondly That by the working and operations of this many have been Part 2 and some may be saved to whom the Gospel hath never been outwardly preached and who are utterly ignorant of the outward History of Christ. As to the First though it be granted by most yet because it 's more Part 1 in words Proved than deeds the more full discussing of which will fall-in in the next Proposition concerning Justification I shall prove it in few words And first from the words of Christ to Nicodemus Joh. 3.3 Verily verily I say unto thee except a man be born again he cannot see the Kingdom of God Now this Birth cometh not by the outward preaching of the Gospel The New Birth or Regeneration cometh not by the Outward Knowledge of Christ or knowledge of Christ or historical Faith in him seeing many have that and firmly believe it who are never thus Renewed The Apostle Paul also goes so far while he Commends the Necessity and Excellency of this New Creation as
therefore finding this to pinch him he brings it up again p. 126. where bringing me in saying Infants are under no Law J. B.'s proofless Assertion of Infants under a Law he answers But the Apostle saith the contrary He would have done Charitably to have told me Where that I might have observed it What he saith in this as well as the former page in answer to my Affirmation that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may relate to Death and that it 's understood upon which occasion Man sinnedâ— urging Absurdities by the like Application of Christ's Righteousness is solved by a serious observation of the Comparison as stated by me betwixt Christ and Adam His Arguing from Childrens dying doth not Conclude until he prove Death simply considered necessarily to infer guilt in the Party dying Whether Childrens DEATH argues Guilt in them of which I have spoken before p. 126. n. 20. to my answer to Psal. 51.5 alledged by them wherein I shew that David saith not My Mother conceived me sinning and therefore it proves not his Assertion His Reply is after he has given a Scoff It quite crosseth David's design But why so because in that Psalm he expresseth his Sorrow and Humiliation for his Sins and what then might not David lament upon that occasion that he was not only a Sinner himself but also came of such as were so But when I urge this place further shewing their Interpretation would make Infants guilty of the Sin of their Immediate Parents since there is no mention here of Adam His Answer to this is a Repetition of his own Doctrine A rare Method of Debate very usual to him And then taking it for granted he asks me Whether this Originated Sin of which he supposed David spake for he never offers to prove it though it be the matter in Debate came from another Original than Adam What he affirmed here of my Insinuating Marriage-Duties to be Sin is but a false Conjecture but as to the Hurt and Loss that Man got by Adam which I ascribe to no other Original as being no Manichee I spake before But he should first prove before he Obtrude such things upon others and I desire yet to be Informed of him In what Scripture he reads of Original Sin and whether if the Scripture be the only Rule he cannot find words in it fit enough to express his Faith or must he shift for them else-where The Wages of Sin is Death proved Eternal ¶ 8. Pag. 127. n. 21. He urges Paul's saying The Wages of Sin is Death and to my saying This may be a Consequence of the Fall but that thence it cannot at all be Inferred that Iniquity is in all those that are subject to Death he saith It is in plain terms but my Modesty dare not speak it out to say the Apostle speaketh not Truth Answ. Is not this to take upon him to judge of another Man's heart which elseâ—where he accounts a great Presumption and why takes he no notice or gives he no Answer to the Absurdity I shew followed from thence since the whole Creation received a Decay by Adam's Fall and yet we say not Herbs and Trees are Sinners And while he would make-out this great Charge of my Contradicting the Apostle he forgets the half of his business which is To prove the Apostle meaned in that place Natural Death and not Eternal since the Apostle opposeth it there to Eternal Life and Eternal Death he will Confess is the Wages of Sin which the Apostle shews they shun by Jesus Christ's obtaining Eternal Life whereas Natural Death they do not avoid Likewise he should have proved that all the Scriptures mentioned by him p. 128. are meant of Natural Death which he will not find very easie As for his citing Death as mentioned by the Apostle 1 Cor. 15. the Apostle's words ver 56. Confirm what I say That Death is only a punishment to the Wicked not to the Saints for the words are The Sting of Death is Sin so where Sin is taken away there Death has no Sting and that is the Saints Victory Now he cannot Apply this to Infants without supposing that they have Sin which were to beg the Question And whereas he asks Whether Death be NO Punishment for Sin I Answer that I said not so neither is that needful for me to affirm seeing it is sufficient if it be not always a Punishment of Sin which if it be not it cannot be Concluded that because Infants die therefore they must be guilty of Sin Since then the Absurdities he after urges follow from his Supposition That Death is No Punishment for Sin which I say not they do not Touch me He judgeth p. 128. n. 22. That I run wilder than Papists in saying We will rather admit the supposed Absurdity of saying All Infants are Saved to follow from our Doctrine than with them say That Innumerable Infants perish Eternally not for their own but only for Adam's Fault This he reckons a Contradicting of my Doctrine of Christ's dying for all Infants saved without Christ J. B.'s horrible Lie saying I here grant That all Infants will be saved without Christ. What horrible Lie is this Where say I That all Infants will be saved without Christ If he say it is by Consequence that I say so which he must needs do or else be an Impudent Vnparallel'd Lyar then he Infers it either from my saying Christ died for all Therefore if all Infants are saved it must be without Christ or that If all Infants be saved Christ cannot have died for all for one of these two must be If I Contradict my self But such Consequences are only fit for such an Author as seems to have abandoned all sense of Honesty and Christian Reputation and resolves per fas aut nefas and without Rime or Reason as the Proverb is to bespatter his Adversary As for his adding They that have no Sin have no need of a Saviour to save them from Sin He Overturns it all by asking me in which also lies the pinch of his matter Since I affirm they have a Seed of Sin in them which is called Death and the Old Man how can they put-off this and sing the Song of the Redeemed which all that enter into Glory must do Infants are saved by Christ who died for them Does not this then shew I believe they have need of Christ as a Saviour who died for them to deliver them from this And is not the Contradiction his own in urging this Question which I thus answer How are those he accounts Elect Infants saved whom he affirms to be really guilty of Adam's Sin and so in a worse Condition than I affirm Infants to be for he will not say with Papists and Lutherans that the Administring of that they call the Sacrament of Baptism does it When he Answers this he will solve his own Argument To insinuate That some Infants are damned he asketh me What
I think of those of Sodom Jude v. 7. the words are these Even as Sodom and Gomorrah and the Cities about them in like manner giving themselves over to Fornication and going after strange Flesh are set forth for an Example Sodom's Children c. not guilty of their Fathers Transgressions nor of Adam's suffering the Vengeance of Eternal Fire But it is strange the Man should be so desperately Audacious as to proclaim his own Sottishness to the World Is there a word here of Infants Is not the very Reason of suffering the Vengeance of Eternal Fire given because of their giving themselves over to Fornication which Reason could not touch Infants Pag. 129. he thinks I wrong Zuinglius upon the Credit of the Council of Trent but if the Council of Trent wronged Zuinglius in Condemning him for that he was not guilty of he and his Brethren have the honour to have their Judgment Approved by that Council while ours is Condemned and let him Remember how he useth to upbraid me with Affinity with Papists yea in this very Chapter upon less ground Pag. 130. he goes about to prove his matter from several Scriptures but how shallowly the Reader may easily observe 1. He citeth Gen. 6.5 Mans thoughts are evil continually What then Are Infants therefore guilty of Adam's Sin that 's the thing in Question But the Hebrew signifies a pueritiis from their Infancy What then how proves that the Case I do not deny but Children may become guilty of Sin very early but the question is Whether they be guilty of Adam's Sin even in their Mothers Womb And hereby we may see he thinks not their Version so Exact but J. B. must take upon him to Correct it to help himself at a Dead Lift as they say The same way is answered the other Scriptures that follow Ezek. 16.4 Matth. 15.19 Eph. 2.3 which are yet more Impertinent as the Reader by looking to them may see and I might easily by Examining them particularly shew Infants perishing in the Flood proves not them guilty if it were not that I study Brevity and delight not to glory over the Man's Impertinency And though Infants perished in the Flood and that was brought upon the Men and Women that sinned for their Iniquities yet it will not follow thence that Infants are guilty of Sins until he better prove that Natural Death is always and to all the Wages of Sin albeit I confess with the Apostle Eternal Death is And indeed if these Infants were punished at all it must have been for the Sins of their Immediate Parents which he will not affirm since the Flood is not said to have come for Adam's Sin but for their own so this Instance clearly overturns his Assertion I leave to the Reader 's Judgment the Scriptures not mentioned at length but set down by him in this to judge whether they prove the thing in Debate to wit That Infants are guilty of Adam's Sin The Citations out of Augustin and Origen brought by him in the next page 131. the Reader may also judge of in case they be truly cited which I cannot Examin at present whether they have Weight enough to Overturn what has been here proved from Scripture The words of Eliphaz Job 15.14 speak of a Man not of a Child and therefore not to the purpose neither do I believe though the Spirit of God gave a Relation of what Eliphaz said that we ought to build our Faith upon his Affirmations Next he urges Gen. c. 5. v. 3. And Adam begat a Son in his own Likeness after his Image but this would prove Adam's Sons as guilty of all Sins as that first which he denied or let him shew a ground for such a Distinction And thus is further Answered Circumcision argues not Infants guilty what he saith next page Gen. 17.14 where it is said The Man-Child that is Vncircumcised shall be cut off which he thinks so strong that in a Vapor he desires me to Chew my Cud upon it For if this Cutting-off was a Punishment of these Children for Sin it must be for that of their Immediate Parents who neglected to Circumcise them which Adam could not do and therefore could not Sin in omitting it and since he will not say this he can Vrge nothing from that place He saith The Fathers used to make use of these words of Christ Joh. 3.5 Except a Man be born of Water c. But their Vsing it was upon their Mistake that Baptism took away Original Sin and that therefore Infants Vnbaptized could not to be saved Regeneration of Infants That Regeneration is needful to Infants I deny not and whereas he asks how they are Regenerate I answered that before asking him How those he accounts Elect Infants whom he confesses to be guilty of Adam's Sin are Regenerate He Confesses The Fathers Argument taken from sprinkling Infants with Water which they and he falsly call Baptism will Conclude nothing against me But since he names here Initial Sacraments in the Plural Number which the Fathers made use of it seems they had some more than Baptism And since he and his Brethren make use of no more as Initial but Baptism it seems he differs from them in what they judged needful here as well as the Quakers I have shewen above how I Evite both Contradicting my self as to Vniversal Redemption and Excluding Infants from the benefit of Christ's death And as for his last Question Christ's Birth without Sin and the Birth of other Infants differ Wherein did Christ Excell other Infants if they be born without Sin he should have said not guilty of Sin I answer In that he had no Seed of Sin in him as other Infants have and that not only but he had nothing of that Weakness and Propensity to yield to the Evil Influence thereof as other Infants but was in greater Strength Glory and Dominion over it than Adam even before he fell This shews his Priviledge above others and in nothing Contradicteth what I have said before SECT VI. Wherein his Seventh and Eighth Chapters of Reprobation and Universal Redemption are Considered ¶ 1. IN his seventh Chapter of Reprobation he Expspatiateth himself at great length in large and tedious Homilies which will make my Reply the shorter who look not upon it as my concern to answer them because these Controversies are largely handled by others and what is said by him is abundantly answered Yet if he will affirm he has said something that is New upon this Theam and point to it it is like it may not want an Answer And indeed the Reader may observe him much pained and strained to put a fair Face upon these Foul Doctrines and though what he saith here may be and it is most probable is to be understood of the Reason he gives in his Epistle in being so Large because of the Opposition of others besides Quakers and also because I touched these things but passingly as
hath pag. 438 for which Exposition I shall expect his Proof next time if he have any ¶ 2. Pag. 474. He proceedeth upon the same unproved Supposition That Water-Baptism was Instituted by Christ and here he denies J. B.'s supposition that Water-baptism was Instituted by Christ Invalidated that John's Baptism was a Figure But since John's Baptism was a washing with Water and that the Apostle ascribeth the putting on Christ to the Baptism of Christ as Washing with Water typifieth or signifies the Washing of Regeneration so doth John's Baptism that of Christ. He concludeth this Paragraph with a silly Quibble where in Answer to my urging John's Words saying I must decrease and he must increase he adds J. B.'s poor Shift that by John's Decrease is not meant his Baptism c. As if John and Baptism with Water were all one and Christ one and the same with the Baptism of the Holy Ghost Poor Man he has been sore pinched when he betook himself to this silly Shift Will he say this is to be understood of John's and Christ's Persons and not of their Ministry Then we must suppose John grew less and decrepit as to his Person ever after this and Christ grew bigger and taller Let him remember to prove this when he writes next He goes on pag. 475. upon his old Mistake supposing That Water-baptism was instituted by Christ and that he gave Command to his Disciples so to Baptize and that Matt. 28.19 is to be understood of Water-Baptism all which is meerly to beg the Question He saith That to say John's Baptism is not Pure and Spiritual or that it is a Legal Rite is to Condemn John Christ and his Apostles because God gave John an express Command for it And what then The Legal Rites had a Command as well as John's Baptism God Commanded the Legal Rites also that did not hinder them from being such to say he needed not such a Command If it had of the Nature of the Legal Rites is but a presumptuous quarrelling with God seeing on all Hands it is granted he Commanded it and a meer affirming it is not such in stead of proving of it As for the Apostle his making honourable mention of Baptism in his Epistles and of its Ends which he points in several Scriptures all which is granted But it doth not thence follow that all this is to be understood of Water-Baptism and while that still remaineth the thing in debate he can prove nothing from these Scriptures But it is no wonder he thus forgets himself here as to me since in the following Words he quarrelleth with the Apostle Paul saying in Answer to his Words 1 Cor. 1. v. 17. That he was not sent to Baptize J. B. quarrelleth with the Apostle If Paul had not been sent to Baptize why would he have done it I think it needless to me to answer the Absurdity he would here fix upon the Apostle since it sufficeth me and I hope will other good Christians that the Apostle saith positively That he was not sent to Baptize And for his Baptizing of some we will suppose he had a Reason though not from his Commission which he expresly denies whatever John Brown may Brawl to the Contrary As for his saying That it seemeth then the other Apostles had another Commission than Paul had It is built upon the Supposition that they had a Commission to Baptize with Water which remains for him yet to prove And not to contend with him for brevity's sake about that of Hosea 6.6 whether not there be only to be understood of less principally yet though it were it would not follow it should be so understood here also I shew him by an Example 1 Cor. 2.5 what wild Work such an Interpretation would make if ordinarily applied but he it seems judged it most convenient not to take notice of it in this his Examen albeit in Reason he should have done it if he would give a Compleat Answer For he must either prove not always to be understood of less principally or otherwise he must bring particular Reasons why it should be so here and not that it sometimes is so understood For such a Particular will not infer the Consequence Christ submitting to Water-Baptism proves not its Continuance ¶ 3. The Reason he giveth of Chrift's submitting to Water-Baptism to prove it now to Continue is his saying For thus it becometh us to fulfil all Righteousness But may not that be applied also to Circumcision and yet its Continuance will not thence follow John's receiving a Divine Command to Baptize sheweth there was a Divine Institution for it under the Law because the Law was not as yet abrogated nor the Legal Ministration accomplished till Christ was offered up As for Christ his Consecrating it in his own Person the like may be also said of Circumcision I come now to see what he saith n. 14. to prove Matth. 28.19 to be understood of Water-Baptism J. B.'s further Reasons for its Continuance Examined And first after a little Railing he saith This was but an Enlargement of their former Commission as to the Object And before this we heard of their Baptizing with Water with Christ's Warrant and Authority c. Answ. We have heard him say so indeed but must wait until he prove ere we be so forward as to believe it And next what if it were all granted We heard before of the Disciples preparing and Eating the Passover with Christ's Warrant and Authority will it thence follow that that practice is still to Continue in the Church 2. Because it is joined here with Discipling and Baptizing was the way of making Disciples among the Jews So was Circumcision and that no less constantly and necessary will it therefore follow that Circumcision is to Continue 3. He saith Their Constant After-practice declareth this to be the meaning of the Command But the Apostle Paul's Practice and Testimony declareth this to be false 4. He saith This is the proper Import of the word But I deny it is so in Scripture since we see no necessity in most of the places of Scripture to understand the Word of Water-Baptism And when he shews the Necessity he may be answered and the Scriptures so frequently using it where Water upon all hands is confessed not to be understood prove this to be True And as for his saying That it cannot be understood here of Baptism with the Spirit it falleth to the Ground because only built upon the Supposition that that is only understood of Extraordinary Gifts He urgeth Christ's Saying Luke 12.50 I have a Baptism to be Baptized with and how am I straitned till it be accomplished As if this were to be called Christ's own Baptism and so I shall grant it with a respect to his Personal Sufferings But when I speak of Christ's own Baptism I speak of that which is his as being instituted by him for others and that Contradistinct from
John's Pag. 479. he saith The Words of Baptizing into the Name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 J. B's false Gloss upon the Words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is only to be understood of a dedicating to God and not a being Baptized into the Power and Vertue But this is his own Assertion Neither doth Paul's saying 1 Cor. 1.13 Were ye Baptized in the Name of Paul make it clear at all For making it unto Paul will render the Apostle's Argument more forcible to shew the Corinthians their Folly in saying they were of Paul or other Men into whose Power or Vertue it was absurd to say they were Baptized as must be said of all true Christians being baptized into the Name of Christ. That I Condemn their manner of Baptizing is true but that I do it because of their doing it in the Name of the Father is his false and foolish Conjecture And therefore his troubling himself to prove that is to no purpose For his saying That if Matth. 28.19 be not understood of Water-Baptism it would make a Tautology I answered that n. 8. in my Apology of Baptism and here he only repeats the Objection without taking notice of my Answer Which sheweth how defective his Examen is He goes on pag. 480. upon the Supposition That the Apostle's Baptizing with Water was not by meer permission The Apostles baptizing with Water proves it not Evangelical and yet the Apostle's Commanding the Gentiles to Abstain for a time from things strangled and from Blood which was a Jewish Rite shews their Vsing Baptism with Water doth not prove it Evangelical He confesseth here They did not fully at first comply with their Commission and he must also say they did not understand it though he would here wave it And because he knows not well what to say he falls to Rail saying He seeth what Quakers cannot do with Reason they must do with Confident and bold Lies But the Reason he gives of all this Accusation so strange Confidence is my saying That the Chief of Christ's Disciples had been John's adding Will he tell us who these Chief were Yes I will seeing he is so ignorant Joh. 1.35 37. where he may see Two of John's Disciples followed Christ one of which is expresly mentioned to be Andrew the Apostle Some of Christ's Disciples had been John's and it is there clearly enough imported that Peter was another And such may without Absurdity be accounted among the Chief of Christ's Disciples Pag. 481. He most falsly saith That I Condemn Peter and all the Apostles for resting satisfied with what he had done His saying here That they do not urge their Baptism from Peter 's Baptizing Cornelius shews he sees a Necessity of not laying great Stress upon that But for his adding That Jesus Christ hath commanded he doth but say and not prove it He saith That Gal. 2.12 will not prove that Peter constrained the Gentiles to be Circumcised But verse 14. to which my words alluded saith expresly Why Compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews and sure that was to be Circumcised For his malitious false Asseveration That we with the Jews design to destroy Christianity it needs no Reply That there were Baptisms among the Jews is clear from Heb. 6.2 albeit Paulus Riccius were not alledged to prove it nor any Debate used about the Antiquity of the Jews Writings but that some of them wrote before the year 200 Josephus's History is an Example He confesseth The Etymology of the Word inferreth Dipping and albeit we deny not that yet this sheweth with how little Reason he urgeth that Etymology upon us If the Reader will but seriously read what I have written in my Apology of Baptism he will easily find how slender his Answer is albeit I had not written this Reply SECT XIV Wherein his Twenty Seventh Chapter Intituled Of the Lord's Supper is Considered ¶ 1. THE Reader before this time hath had so much Opportunity to Discern the Temper of this Man's Spirit that he need not wonder to find him begin this Chapter of the Lord's Supper with an Heap of Railing accounting us such as Overturn Christianity and Introduce Paganism yea as are posting towards it And then having given a large accout pag. 48 484. of their Confession of Faith and larger Catechism J. B's good Experiences of this Suffer prove not its Continuance pag. 485. he comes to tell the Good Experiences many have had by their Vse of this Supper which to make strong in his Conceit he useth a Continued Style of Railing against us as Men only led by our own Imaginations and given up to the working of the Prince of Darkness And thus he goes on But such Experience albeit granted will not prove the Necessity of its Continuance for the Assembly of Divines so called in their Preface to the Directory do speak of the good which was Experienced by the Liturgy of the Church of England and of the Religious Intentions of the Compilers of it while yet they are rejecting and abolishing it as that which proved an Offence to the godly and occasioned much Mischief Therefore that is no Argument Pag. 586. N. 5. He comes to Examin what I say in the Matter and then after a Reference to his Tenth Chapter he has his Old Calumny That the Celestial Seed J. B's Railing against the Light and Spiritual Substance is nothing but the dim Light of Nature he falleth into a new Fit of Railing which holds him to the end of this Paragraph terming us such as are Judicially blinded and deluded acted and driven by the Devil into a Profane and Paganish Contradiction to the Ways of Grace And with the like Shame and upon the same old Supposition of our Exalting the Light of Nature which is most False he filleth his N. 6. and also his 7. p. 488. For what he saith there of the Absurdity of God's Revealing himself to Heathens or such as were Idolaters I have spoken before writing upon that Subject And here he Concludes That my Asserting of a Spiritual Body and Flesh of Christ at one Blow is a denying the Christ of God and overturning Christianity But instead of proving it he proposeth some Questions Had Christ two Bodies Yes and let him deny it if he dare without contradicting the Scripture Christ's Flesh which came down from Heaven was not the Flesh he took from the Virgin Mary Joh. 6.58 Christ speaks of his Flesh which came down from Heaven but this was not the Flesh he took from the Virgin Mary for that came not down from Heaven but he had a Spiritual Body in which his Soul Existed long before he took Flesh of the Virgin and we will see how John Brown proves this to be an Error in the Refutation that is promised in his Name of G. K's Book And for the rest of his Conjectures such as We have two such Bodies too is but a Fiction of his own Brain We call